MIN D S CI EN C E

CHR I ST J ESU S
’

A T r e a tis e On Christian Ps y cholo gy S howin g Th e

Power O f S ugge stio n A nd R eveal ing The
S ecret s O f M ental An d S pirit
ual H ealing .

Charles XV e s l e y M e Cr o s s a n .

ub l i sh e d by
,

T he S entinel P u b Co . .

S anta Cr u z Califo rnia U S A

, ,
. . .

Th e M in d Sci en ce O f Chri s t J e su s w i ll b e s ent p o s t p ai d

,

t o ny add re ss fo r
a p er co p y A ddre s s a ll o rd ers
.

t o t h e autho r care of t he p ub l i sh ers

,
.
 Copyright 1913
by
Charle s W esley M c Cr o s s a n

All right s re serve d including th at

,
translation
into foreign language s including the S candi
,

navian.
S trong meat belongeth to them that are of full
age even tho se who by reason of u s e have their
,

sense s exercised to discern both goo d and

”
evil . H eb .

C Righteous F a ther the wo rld ha th not known

,

T h e e : but I ha v e kno wn T he e .

John

As he thinketh in his he art ,

so is he .

Prov .

D e at h and l if e are in the power of the t ong ue .

Prov .

Ye shall know t he tr uth and the truth shall

,

make you free . John

I am the T r ut h . John

”
The mills of G o d grind slowly true , ,

I n your life a s well a s mine :

B u t ha sten the grind with surrendered will
,

To th e S pirit of G o d who then w ill fill

,

Your soul and body with joyous thrill

O f H is health and H is peace divine ,
.

C W M c Cr o s s a n . . .

274469
 P R E V E N T I ON B E T TE R TH AN CU R E .

I t wa s a noble thing that the Go o d S amaritan

did when he bound up the wounds of the man
th at wa s robb ed ; but how much better it would
have been had the G oo d S amaritan travelled with
him in the first place and by s o doing h ave pre
,

vented both the robbery and the wounds .

Too l ong has the church of Je sus Chri st been

c ontent to pl a y the part of the G ood S amaritan .

The building of ho spital s and asylums the sav

,

ing of drunkards and harlots the providing o f

,

mis sions and soup kitchens for the down and outs ,

is unquestionably goo d work ; bu t with the infinite

resource s which the A lmighty has placed to the
credit of all tr u e b elievers in the Lord Je sus
Christ the church should be able to a l a rge degree
,
-

at least to p r ev ent the sickne s s and ins a nity which

,

make ho spitals and asylums a nece s sity ; to ab olish

the drunkard making factorie s and the h arlot p r o
d u c ing white sl a ve tra ffic ; and by actual demon
s tr a tio n o f the power o f Jesus Christ through the
,
“ ” “ ”
signs which follow them that believe co n
,

vince and save the youth in th e purity of c hi ld

,

ho o d and young manhoo d and womanh ood

,
 I N TR OD U C TI ON .

With malice to w ard none and love to w ard all

,

I pre sent the truth a s Go d ha s revealed it to me .

This bo ok is not written to make converts to a nv

sect ; but to make known to all people everywhere ,

some of the marvellous secrets o f Chris t ia n

P s y c h o l og y
.

The teaching s herein contained are in harmony

with the B ible with scientific inve stigations and
,

with ever y day practical experience .

N o man needs s o much to realize the se truths ,

a s doe s the tru e ministe r of Je sus Christ .

M ultitudes of people though earnestly de siring

,

to know the real truth of G o d are s o dis satisfied ,

with th e sermons which the yhear when they a t

tend regular church service s that they refuse to ,

identify themselve s with a ny of the orthodox de

nominations .

M any preachers being unspiritual and u ns c r ip

,

tural fail utterly to provide spiritual nouri shment

,

for tho se who wait upon th eir mini stry .

I n many c ommunities such preachers are looked

upon a s financial burdens .

The true mini ster of Je sus Christ is the kind of

a burden that wings are to a bird .

Thousands of intelligent members of orthodox

denominations are e v e ry y e ar going over to
, ,

Christian S cience ; because they s e e demonstrated

in the live s of Ch risti an Sc ientists a certain power ,

fo r g o od which is lacking in the majorit y of mod

ern orthodox churche s .
 The orthodox mini stry must face this is sue
fairly and squarely ; and no t take cowardly refuge
in ridicule The hundreds of thousands of mem
.

bers of ortho dox churche s who are earne stly seek

,

ing to kn o w the truth in regard t o healing are no t ,

going to be satisfied with hearing the minist r y

“
declare that Chri sti an S cientists are a pack of
”
fools whil st among the Christian S cientist s
themselve s they see daily and hourly demonstra
,

tions of a great power for good which heal s many

,

b odies and sweetens many dispo sitions of th o se ,

who surrender themselve s to it .

The thousands of intelligent orthodox church

members who have already left the churches and
gone over to Chri stian S cience have d one so be
,

c ause they reali z e d that the unspiritual u ns c r ip

tural preachers who unfortunately fill so many
,

pulpits of the ortho dox churches are net pro ,

c l a i ming nor d emo ns tr a ting t he r ea l t rut h of

G od ; and not und er s t anding t he s e cret s of Ch ri s
ti a n p s y ch o l og y they h a ve jumped to the false
,

conclusion that Chri stian S cience mu st b e and

indeed i s the very truth of G o d
,
.

N o one who kno ws the facts doubts for one

moment t h at there i s power in the tea chings o f s o
“ ”
called Ch r i sti an S cience ,
to heal man y bo die s
and sweeten many dispo sitio ns ; but I kno w and ,

I h e reinaf t er a bs ol ut ely p r ov e t hat t he p ower of

,

C hr is t i a n S c ienc e is the p ower of hum a n ment al

it y onl y and not t he p ow er of G od
,
.

I b eg of my readers not to be n a rro w minded -

but to deal fairly with me by studiously reading

,

m y bo o k ; for as G o d is my witnes s I have written ,

thi s b ook for the sole purp ose of making known

the truth of G o d to all truth seekers irre spective
,

o f sect or creed . L ife is to o short and eternity to o

real to wa ste time and energy debating a ny do c
,

trine for the sake of argument or fo r the sake of

,

making converts to any sect

. .

H un d r e ds of milli on s of me mbe rs of t he h uma n

r ac e a re living liv e s of su ffering and des p air
, ,

who w ould be s a v e d b oth p hy s i c a lly and s p irit

,

ual iy if all the p eo p le who p r of e s s t o b el ie v e in

,

J e s u s Chris t w ere Chris tians in f ac t ; d emons t ra t

ing d ail y and hourly t he tru th of G o d .

Th e Author .
 C O N T E NTS

WH AT I s M AN ?

WH AT I S G OD ?

III . T H E CON S C I OU S R E AL M OF T H E M IN D
OF M AN
TH E S U B OON S GI OU S R E AL M OF T H E
M IN D OF M AN

TH E S U P E R C ON S C I OU S R E AL M OF T H E
MI N D OF M AN
C H R I S T JE S U S , THE CON S C I OU S R E AL M
OF T H E M IN D OF G OD
TH E FATH E R , THE S U B S C ON S C I OU S
R E AL M OF T H E M IN D O F G OD

TH E H OL ! S P I R I T T H E S U P E R CON
,

S C I OU S R E AL M OF T H E M IN D OF G O D .

TH E OR IGIN OF E VIL , SI N ,
D I S E AS E
AN D D E ATH

TH E POW E R OF S U GG E S TI ON

ME NTAL H E AL ING

XII . S P I R I TU AL H E AL ING
T he P re mi s e upon which this book is written is

The B ible is the in spired Word of the living

G o d ; and the utterances of Je sus Chri st and H is
prophets apo stles recorde d therein consti
tute the final decisio ns of the supreme court of
the universe in reg a rd to religious truth
,
.
 Chapter I .

W H A T I S M AN

E ach human b eing is one mi nd indwelling a ,

human b o dy ; and each mind is divi ded into t h ree

r e a l ms ; the C o n s c i ou s the S ubc o ns c io us and the
, ,

S up er c ons ciou s .

These are not three minds but three realms of

one mind The se are not three personalitie s but
.
,

three divisions of the one personality .

Each re a lm ha s its separate and di stinct func

tions .

The Cons ci ou s R ea l m of the human mind is that ,

divi sio n in which r ea so n j udg ment Wi ll and the

, ,

five s e n s es have their seat

, .

The S ubc ons c i ous R e a lm of the human mind ,

is that division which controls the c i r c ul at ion of

t he bl o od d ig e s t ion re s p i ra t i on and al l invol un
, ,

t a r y mu s c u l a r mo v e ment s ; and in which i nt uit ion ,

m emory a ffe ction emoti on c ons c i enc e be lief

, , , , ,
 TH E M I ND SCI EN CE OF CH RI ST J ESUS 11

imagi na tion , in s p ir a tion and g eniu s,have their

seat.

The S u p er c o ns c iou s R ea lm of the human mind

1 s the only division which ha s a capacity for G o d .

Chapter I I .

WH A T I S G OD ?
’

”
Go d created man in H is own image . G en .

M an a s he came from his Creator w a s the

, ,

counterpart of G o d ; and G o d therefore is the , ,

counterpart of man a s man w a s when h e came

,

from his Crea tor .

M an when he came from his Creator w a s one

, ,

mind divided into three re alm s ; the C o ns ci ous

, ,

the S ub c ons cio us and the S u p er c onscious ; and

G o d therefore is one mi nd divide d int o three
, , ,

r e alms ; the C ons c ious the S ub co ns c ious and the

,

S u p er c o ns c iou s .

The male and female in man when first created , ,

n —
were complete in o e bod y the father mother -

“
man . I n the d a y that G o d created man in the ,

likenes s of G o d ma de H e him ; male and fem a le

c re a t ed H e th em ; and called th eir name A dam in ,
”
the day when they were created Ge n 2 . .

“
I n the eternity before tim e w a s the one ,

M ind G o d consisted o f tw o r ea l ms : th e F ather

, , ,

the subconscious realm ; and the H oly S pirit the

‘

sup erconsciou s realm .

12 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

T hese tw o realms made complete the eternal

invisi b le , F ather M other G o d -
.

The F ather M other G o d begat Christ the

-

,
”
o nly begotten S on and the two realm mind ,

was made to embrace thre e real ms .

H a d a separate and distinct G o d mind been im

parted t o Christ there would have been two G o ds
, ,

instead of one I n the infinite wisdom of the

.

F ather M other G o d it w as decided not to give a

-

separate and d istinct G o d mind to the only be

gotten S on Christ but rather to impart to H im
‘

, ,

certain functions of the two realm Gro d mind ;

thereby creating a separate and distinct realm ;
c ausing the two re a l m M ind to thereafter embrace
t hr e e r e al ms .

S ince Christ wa s begotten the one M ind G o d , , ,

ha s been divide d into thr ee re alms : Christ the ,

c on s ciou s realm ; the F ather the s ubc ons c i ous ,

realm ; and the H oly S pirit the s up ercons ci ou s ,

realm .

“
These three are one I John They are .

no t three minds but three realms of the one mi nd

,
.

These are not three per s onalities but three divi ,

sions of the one p ers onalit y .

Christ the conscious realm was begotten before

, ,

any other being existed ap art from the eternal , ,

invisible F ather M other Go d ; and before any

,
-

thing material in the universe had been created .

The F ather M other G o d the sub conscio u s and

-

superconscious realms o f the o ne M ind G o d a l , ,

ways has been and always will be invis ibl e .

Christ the conscious re a l m o f the mind o f G o d

, ,
 TH E M I N D S C I E NC E O F C H RI ST J E S U S 13

wa s begotten in the vis ibl e fo rm of G o d ; and ha s

at all time s since been vi sible ; and always will be
vi sible .

The subconsci ous and superconscious realms of

the mind o f Go d have spoken all their words and
,

do ne all their works through the conscious realm :

therefore all the knowledge that angels or men , ,

o r other beings throughou t the universe have ,

concerning G o d h a s been revealed through the

,

word s and wor k s O f Christ the conscio us and only

,

vi sible and knowable realm of the mind of G o d .

Chapter III .

T H E C O N S CIO U S R E A L M OF T H E M I N D OF

Th e on s ciou s realm is that division of the mind

c

of man in which r e a s on j u dg ment Wi ll and the

, ,

five s en s es have their seat

, .

D uring prenatal and early ch ildho od days the ,

influence s which bear upon the mind are extern al

and th e mind influenced is by no means r e s p o n
sible whether the infl uence s be for goo d or evil
,
.

After accountability i s reached ; that is when ,

the reason i s able intelligently to lay before the

judgment the evidence in e ach case and the judg ,

ment i s able clearly to decide what i s right and

wh at is wrong after duly considering the evi
,

dence ; the will o f the conscious realm become s

responsible for every voluntary act and i s a p ,
14 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

proved or condemned by conscience according to

its acts .

D ictionarie s give the meaning of the word con

” “
science a s The moral sense which dete r mine s
,

right and but that i s erroneous .

E very normal human being ha s reason and judg

ment ; by the proper use of which he is c apable
o f deciding what i s right and what is w r ong If .

the will determine s to do an act which the judg ,

ment ha s decided it is right to d o conscience ,

approve s the act : but if the will determine s to d o

an act which the judgment has decided it is wrong
,

to do conscience co ndemns the act

,
.

Though an act ma y in fact b e wrong to do con ,

science approve s the doing o f it s o long as the

judgment considers the act right : and though an
act may in fact be right to d o c onscience c On
'

d em ns the doing o f it s o long a s the judg ment

considers the act wrong .

I t is the intention of the w ill to do right o r ‘

wrong which e stablishe s the innocence or guilt

,

o f the will .

E very decision i s made by the judgme nt o f the

conscious realm ; and every volunta r y act is per
formed under the r ul ing of the will o f the c o n
scious realm .

The eternal destiny O f each human being after ,

ac c ountability is reached is determined by the

,

will o f each U ntil accountability is reached each

.
,

human being re sts in the will o f G o d ; and H is

“
Wo rd distinctly state s that H e is not willing
”
that any sh ould perish 2 Pet . Christ .
 TH E M I ND SCI EN CE OF C H R I ST J E SU S 15

Jesus the conscious realm of the mind of G o d s e t

, ,
“
H is seal to this declaration when H e said S uffer ,

little children to c gm e unto M e and forbid them ,

not : fo r Of such is the Kingdom of G o d Luke

The conscious realm of the human mind is the

court of last appeal from the d a y accountabilit y
,

is reached s o long a s rea son remains until the

, ,

day of death
F o r that which a human being inherits he is ,

not responsible until accountability is reached

but for that which the will determine s in regard ,

to inh erited tendencie s the human being is r e ,

sponsible .

E ach normal human being ha s the power within

himself to overcome every inherited tendenc y ;
and after accountability is reached ha s the will ,

to determine ve r y largely what sh all be his e n

, ,

vir o nm e nt I f through peculiar cir cumstance s

.
, ,

some are unable to determine their environment ,

they still have the power within themselves if ,

properl y directed and controlled to overcome ,

every evil influence .

E very thought word lo ok and act o f the con

, ,

scious realm ha s it s part in the moulding Of the

,

subconscious realm A s the farmer must meet the

.

demands of natural laws before he can realize a ,

harvest ; s o the human mind must meet the de ,

mands of spiritual laws before it can realize G o d ,

.

The will of the conscious realm determi nes w he th

e r or n o t the demands of spiritual laws will be
‘

met .
16 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

H e r e d I tv environment and education are three

of the p r I m e factors in the moulding o f human
character E ducation is , to a large degree , the
.

re sult of the combined influence s o f thoughts ,

words looks and act s of the consciou s realm u p on

, ,

the subconsciou s realm .

The consciou s realm of the human mind may

well be called a rtificial or unreal ; in that it s
thoughts word s looks and acts are frequently
, ,

determined upon not bec ause j udgment has de

,

cided they are wis e or right but because other,

human beings are doing the same things Change s .

in fashions of wearing apparel are generally made

for this reason only B ooks are re ad tours are
.
,

m ade house s are purchased and furnished accord

,

ing to certain idea s ; and fads o f all kinds a r e

freely indulged ; because others are doing or have
done the same things .

E very thought wo rd lo ok and act of the c o n

, ,

scious realm whether artificial or otherwise has

, ,

its part in the mouldin g O f the subconscious realm .

 Chapter I V .

THE S U B C O N SCIO U S R E ALM OF TH E MIN D

OF M AN .

The s ub c o ns ci ou s realm 1 s tha t d ivis io n of the

’

mind of man which controls the circulation of the

bloo d di gestion re spiration and all involun t ary
, ,

muscular movements ; and in which int uition .

memor y a ffe ctio n emotion c ons c ience

, , ,
b elief , ,

imag ina ti on in s p ira tion and g enius have their

, ,

seat .

Th e forces of the s u c ns c io u s realm are l ittle

understoo d and appreciated by the a ve r a g e m an ;
althou g h t hey constit ut e the g reatest force s o f the
.

min d The l atent p ower of the subconscious

.

realm O f the average mind if properl y directed

,

and co ntrolled i s more than sufficient f o r the a o

,

compli shing o f marv ellous achievements .

E very normal h uman b eing has an almo st ine x

h a u s tibl e reservo 1 r of power m the sub consciou s
re alm of his mind U nai ded undirected and u n
.
,

controlled the subconscious rea lm s ih the minds

,

o f untold mil lions h ave carried on the work o f

,
18 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

circulating the blood dige sting the fo od purify

, ,

ing the lungs and exercising the mu scle s in spite

, ,

o f the mistake s o f the co nscious realms .

Th e vast ma j or i ty of men h a ve no realization

of their greater selve s .

They do practically all of their thinking with

the conscio u s realms o f their minds : and since the
conscious realms are largely artificial and unre al ,

and extremely limite d in their thought capacity ,

their live s are like their conscious thoughts arti ,

fi c ia l unreal and extremely limited

, ,
.

T heconscious realm can think o f but few things

at one time ; whereas the sub consciou s realm has
,

ab solute perfect memory at all times o f every ,

impres sion that has ever been made upon it ;

whether through the ears the eye s the o ther , ,

s ense s o r thought vibrations from any source

, .

The s u bc ons cI Ou s realm i s sugge stible ; and is

devoi d of reason judgment and will ; therefore
,

rej ects no suggestion but receive s eve ry s u g g e s

,

tion at face value ; whether it be true or false I f .

it were no t f o r the re ason jud g ment and will o f

,

the conscious realm the mind o f man would be

,

controlled ab solutely by sugge stion T he s u bc o n .

scious realm i s utterly p owerle ss to resist the auto

sugge stions o f the conscious realm Au to s u g g e s .

tions are ine ff ective therefore only when the

, ,

conscious realm counteracts its own sugge stions ;

o r when they are counteracted by more emphatic

suggestions of an o ther mind .

A human being who se re ason i s unseated befo re

 T H E M I N D S CI E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SUS 19

acco untability is reache d i s no t re sponsible ; and

rests in the will o f Go d .

E very normal human b eing is wh at he is be ,

cause of the decisions o f his o wn will E very .

normal human being h as the power in hims elf to

mould himself The will of the consciou s realm i s
.

ab so lute
.

M illions of men are failures because of the evil

-

auto sugge stions which they have permitted the

conscious realms of their mind s to give to the
subconscious realms .

M aking any kind of suggestion t o o ne s se l f is ’

,

auto suggestion .

I f a man auto suggests to the subconscious realm

o f hi s mind th at he i s a fo ol and a failure ho w
, ,

can he in the nature of things ever expect to be

anyt hing but a fool and a failure ? E very su c h
suggestion i s accepted and believe d by the sub
conscious realm ; and it is what the sub consciou s
realm believe s t hat i s the standard of the man
,
.

A man actually is what he make s the s u bc o n

,

scious rea lm of h is mind believe he i s Th e sub .

c onscious re al m is th a t part o f a man s mind

’

“
which in the B ib l e i s referre d to as T he h eart .

“ ”
A s he think eth in his heart so i s he ,
.

This is no t an opinion but an inviolable l a w o f

,

G o d ; an ab solute statement of fact The s u bc on .

scious realm has power within itse lf to fashion

the man according to its o w n beliefs .

T he subconscious rea l m h aving neither reason

no r judgment has no means of knowing whether a
,

statement made t o it i s reasonable or unrea son

20 T H E M I N D S CI E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

able true or false except through the re ason and

, ,

judgment of the conscious re a lm : and has no

po w er to reject any suggestion rea sonab le o r u n ,

reasonable true o r false except through the will

, ,

o f the conscious realm .

The functions of e ach realm are separate and

distinct The consciou s realm i s the seat of re a
.

s o n judgment will a nd the five senses ; a nd the se

, ,

are not to be found in the sub conscious o r s uper

conscious rea lms Th e sub consciou s realm c on
.

trol s the circulation of the blood digestion re s , ,

i
p r a tion involuntary muscular movemen ts and i s
, ,

the seat o f intuition memory affection emotion

, , , ,

conscience b elief imagin a tion inspiratio n and

, , ,

genius ; and the se are no t to b e found in the c o n

scious or superconscious re alms F or instance .
,

the conscious realm can l ov e onl y thro ugh the

love of the sub conscious rea l m ; and the s u bc o n
scious realm can Will only through the will o f t he
conscious realm E ach realm is dependent upon
.

the other realms f o r the functions o f the other

,

realms .

Wh en men think only with the conscio us realms ,

their t houg hts are limited to the functions o f the

conscious realm ; but when they expand their
thinking to embrace the sub conscious r e al m s the ir ,
.

tho ught capacity is e nl a rged to the extent of the

functions o f the sub consciou s re alm .

M en have permitte d the subconscious r e a lm s of e

their minds to lie practically dormant ever since .

the beginning of the human race ; and the wonder

i s that they can b e re suscitated M uscle s of the .
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SUS 21

bo dy which are seldom used b ecome soft and ,

flabby and refuse to re spond quickly even in time

,

o f need The subc ons c ious realm must be prop

.

erly exercised and trained before it will re spond

satisfactori ly B eing in a weakene d condition by
.

enforced i dlenes s it canno t be expected to respond

,

powerfully under first instructions .

The subconscious realm is the great sto rehouse

of the mind I n it is all the knowledge which h a s
.

been gle a ned through the y ears by the stud y of ,

the conscious realm I f properl y directe d and .

controlled the subconscious realm can be made

,

to give out all the knowledge which ha s been

stored with in it ; at the time and in the manner , ,

that the wi l l of the co nscious realm m a y direct .

The memory being one of the functions of the

,

subconscious realm is subject to control through

,

suggestion and auto suggestion and can be made ,

to remember or to cease to remember at will I f

, ,
.

the memory of some great grief or disa ster or , ,

m i stake or s in is constantl y depre ss ing one and

, ,

interfering with the enj oyment of life the s u b ,

conscious realm can be instructe d to cease to r e

call such a n event ; and it will Ob ey the ins t ru c
“
tion . F o rg e tting tho s e t hi ng s w hi c h a re b ehind ,

and reaching forth unto the things whi ch are be

fore I pres s toward the mark for the prize of the
,
”
high calling o f Go d in Christ Jesus Phil . .

14 . I t is also clear that the wi ll o f G o d exercise s

co ntrol over the function of memory in the m ind
“
o f Go d for H e declare s
,
I will be merciful to
,

their unr ighteousness and their sins and their ,

22 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

ini q uitie s will I remembe r no more H eb . .

S tudents w h o learn ho w to control the s u bc o n

scious realms o f thei r minds are delivere d from
,

nervou snes s and selfconsciousne ss which cause ,

lack of memo r y at critical moments such a s ex ,

a m ina tio ns .

I f the c o ns c I Ou S realm depo sit s treasure s o f

thought in the sub consciou s realm and then burie s ,

them under he ap s of rubbish it i s not to b e ex

,

p e c t e d t hat they shall be

. found the inst a nt they
are wanted at a time of crisis I t always take s
,
.

time to find things no matter how valuable they

,

may be if they h ave been carele s sly store d a way ;

,

and covered with a l o t of trash Treasure s o f .

thought after they hav e been stored away should

, ,

b e reviewe d a s frequently as po s sible .

Th e sub conscious realm cannot give out more

than has been sto red within it I f the thought .

foo d which the conscious realm h a s fed to the

,

subconscious rea l m h as been tra sh then the pre

, ,

ponderance of the product of the sub conscious

realm will b e trash The subconscious realm h as
.

stored within it all that it has received through

,

the study of the conscious rea lm through ,

its o w n intuitions through its contact with

,

other minds an d
,
throu gh thought vib r a
tions . I f it has been given opportunitie s to
ab sorb wisdo m through mingling with men of cul
ture and education it may have by ab sorption
,

obtained enough intelligence to enable it to gr e at

l y improve upon the work o f the conscious realm .

I f the su bconsci ou s realm ha s been st a rve d

 T H E M I N D S CI E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 23

through l ack of g o o d reading o r go o d thought ,

foo d it probably cann ot be made to produce liter

,

atu re O f re al worth .

'

A m an sh oul d b e a striking index to

l ibr a ry
’
s

his character M ost librarie s need thinning out

.
,

like Gideon s arm y G o d accompli she d more with

’
.

three hundred men of the right sort than ,

H e could have accomplished with the orig

inal thirty two tho usand men Any s tu .

dent is better equipped wi th one dozen b ooks o f

the r ig ht kind than with a thousand books of the
‘

wrong kind Library shelve s should no t be fille d

.

'

with popular novels but wi th bo o k s w hic h abound

,

in thought s which a keen thinking man of spir it

ual di scernment wo uld be desirous of storing
away in the subconscious realm of his mind f o r
future helpfulnes s A poorly written b o ok im
.

pre sses upon the subc onscious rea l m a po or style ,

o f writing ; wherea s a masterful book carrie s with

it the impre ssion of a ma sterful style of writin g .

O ne cannot afford to be careles s even along one

line The influence o f tr ashy re ading cannot fail
.

to mani fe st itself in one s work The s u bc o n

’
.

scious realm ab sorb s impre ssions continually .

The power of suggestion i s s o tremendous that it

is impo ssible even to look u po n a picture with out
being influence d t o a considerable degree Th e .

reading o f the details of crime in o ne newspaper ,

effect s one s thoughts detr imentall y f or weeks

’
.

Th ere are so many thousands of worthy and help

ful books th at it i s almo st cr iminal to waste prec
,

ious time in reading tra sh S ub scrib e only f o r.

 24 TH E M I N D S CI E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S :

goo d papers and read only helpful bo o ks .

scious realm ; and every such influence r ea c t s

upon the b ody building it up o r breaking it do w n,
,

to that degree W orry anger jealousy malic e

.
, , , ,
envy bitternes s etc act a s poisons of a great er
, , .
,

or lesser intensity upon the organs of the bo d y ; ,

and interfere with the functions o f the sa m e .

E very good thought or uplifting emo tion m an u , ,

facture s energy : whilst every evil thought o r d e ,

grading emotion de stroys energy The b o d y and, .

mind react one up on the othe r G oo d fo o d f r e .

,

Q uen t bathing fre sh air and s unshi

, ne all h a ve ,

é he l p fu l influence s upon mind c onditions

’

The
first b ook which should b e place d in e very
librar y is the B ible The g r eate st maste rp iece s
,
.

o f liter ature were written by men w ho were

,

famili ar with the B ible I n a chri stian nat ion a .

,

man cannot hone stly claim to b e well ed u cated ,

until he ha s familiarized him s elf with the; B ible .

E very b o o k S hould b e te sted by its rel a tion to

“ ”
tru th When I say tr uth I mean Chri s t Jesus
.
,

the consciou s realm o f the mind of G o d w ho alon e ,

is the tru th Any b ook which cau se s it s re ade rs

.

to doubt the ab solute veracity o f Ch r i st Je s u s ,

should have no place in the library o f a ri g h t

thinking man .

N o saner words were ever uttered by human

lips than tho se which D aniel W eb ster spake when
, ,
“
he said I f we a b ide by the principle s taught in
,

the B ible we shall g o on pro spering and to p r OS

'

~
,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 25

per : but if we and our posterity neglect it s in ,

s tr uc ti ons and authority no man can tell how

,

sudden a cata str ophe may overwhelm u s ; and

”
bur y a ll o u r glory in profound ob sc ur ity .

Wh at a man rea ds ha s no t only a tremendou s

influen ce in fo r ming hi s character but also in de ,

t e r m ining the qualit y of his wo rk The majorit y .

of people spend their live s in imitating and e nvy

ing the originalitie s of other people ; while hidden
away within the sub conscious realms of their own
m inds unknown and unsuspected are powers of
, ,

originalities far surpa ssing in real worth the ,

product s of the minds of tho se whom the y en vy .

This phenomenon is witne s sed ever y time a

”
be st seller is published Ten thousand imita.

t ors immediately s e t t o work to pro duce storie s

a long the same line The magazine editors no
.
,

b etter th a n th e imitative writers shape the poli ,

cie s o f their magazine s by the policie s of o ther

magazine s ; until one would think the majority of
the magazines were edited by the same man and ,

c ontribute d to by the same unoriginal twaddle

writers S o long a s a writer remains satisfied to
.

imit ate the writings of others he need not ex ,

pe e t to pro duce meritorious work .

N o man can work subconsciousl y unle s s h is

thoughts are harmonious A nger o r evil thought s
.
,

of any nature retained in the conscious realm

, ,

make inspiration or expres sion of genius im po s

, ,

S ible
.

I nspiration and genius have their seat in the

s ubconscious realm ; therefore no matter h o w
,
 6 T H E M I N D S CI E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

g oo d has b een the work done by any man working

c ons cio u s l y he has the p o w e r within the s u bc on
,
~

scious realm of hi s m m d to pr o duce that which ,

will make the work of the conscious realm lo ok

crude .

Thi s i s not only true in literature bu t in e very ,

line The musician singer sculptor po et paint

.
, , , ,

er orator preacher novelist can all improve

, , , ,

greatly upon the best work of the consciou s

realms o f their minds by learning to work sub ,

consciously .

I f an o rator in the midst of an elo quent per

, ,

oration is made selfconscious aware of hi s hands

, ,

and feet a nd of the manner in which h e is making

,

his ge stures he instantly lo se s all power to sway

,

his audience .

I f an elocutio ni st b e m a d e s e l fc o ns c iou s while

‘ '

in the act o f reciting he will mo st prob ably forget ,

even the word s o f his piece .

I f an artist be made selfconscious by some u n ,

congenial person lo oking over hi s shoulder while

he paints he instantly lo ses all inspiration ; and
,

if he continue s under the circumstance s his ,

stroke s will be mechanical I t is only by painting .

sub consciously that an arti st can depict the feel

ings of hi s soul ; and fix upon the canvas the fle e t
ing lights and shadows which make real picture s .

The S paniard G oya was a gre at p a inter even

a ft er he b e came ins ane B irge H arri son the .
,

artist referring t o the demented G oya write s

, , ,
“
N aturally the character of his subj ects was
e fi e c te d by his lo ss of mental control Th ey be ~
.
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S 27

ca me gha stly and often incoherent but the funda ,

mental temperamental quality of his art r emained

g r e a t t o th e e nd Th e temperamental
. man dwell ,

ing deep down below the surface had not b een ,

e ff ected by the storm which played havo c with

the surface nature We are therefore force d irre
.

s is tibl y to the conclusion that temperament r e

side s in the emotional in other words in the s u b

, ,
”
conscious nature Of man .

The only art critic s who are w o r thyt h e name ,

are those who learn to judge pi ctur es s u bc o n

s c io u s l y M e c hanical work which is the pro duct
.
,

of the conscious realm can b e justl y criticised by ,

the conscious realm of the mind of the critic : but

suc ns c io u s work which is the pro duct of the
,

subconscious realm cann ot be justly criticised by

,

a critic w ho ha s failed to learn to judge s u bc o n

s c io u s l y
. M a sterpieces are painted only s u bc on
s c io u s l y .

The conscious rea l m can think of very few

things at one time ; but the sub conscious realm i s
the se at of perfect memory at all times If when .
,

time of cri si s come s the student ha s taught him

,

self to work sub consci o usly then s elf c on s ciou s ,

nes s which causes nervousness forgetful nes s and

, ,

awkwardne s s will be an unknown quantity

,
.

O ne has never mastered a for eign language until

he speaks it subconsciously S O long a s a F rench
‘

man who i s endeavorin g to ma ster the E ngl i sh

,

langu age thi nks hi s thoughts first in F rench and

, ,

then transl a te s them into E ngli sh just s o long ,

will he speak E nglish in a lame and halt ing man -

28 T H E M I N D S CI E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

ner ; but when his knowledge o f the language

b ecomes su c h that he t hinks hi s thoughts in E n
glish then h e will s peak the language freely
,
.

I t i s the intuition o f the subconscio u s realm

which cause s o ne to be instantly drawn to o r r e
p e l l e d by a,
c Om p l e t e stranger I f instead o.f
ignoring s u ch intuitive impre ssions we followed ,

them we would be saved from many o f the tr e a ch

,

e r o u s friendship s o f life People who make little

.

o r no impres sion up on us when we first meet

,

th em generally upon clo ser acquaintance prove

,

t o be largely negative quantitie s People w h o .

hav e it in them to accomplish great things w he th ,

er for go o d or evil radiate their person al influ

,

ence S ubc ons ciou s firs t im p re s s ions are the only

.

impres sions to trust S e cond impres sions are

.

untru stworthy ; because they are partly the re sult

of the reason o f the conscious realm and are e f
f e c te d by appearance s The conscious realm i s
.

able to arrive at conclusions only through re ason ;

and seldom if ever are all the fact s relating to
, ,

ano ther individual made known to one s rea son ’

.

D re ams are in the realm of the sub conscious

and ar e many time s the result o f unknown sug
ge stions o r influence s D reams o f almo st any
.

nature can b e i n duced by auto sugge stio n M any .

people by concentrated thoughts and a u to s u g g e s

,

tions have induce d dreams which they claimed

,

were vi sions from G o d Al l suggested and longed

.
'

for vi sions are do ubtle s s the product o f the sug

,
“

gestions and longings ; having been subconsciously

p r o duc ed by auto sugge stion D reams which come .
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S 29

uns oug h t and which are strictly in accord with

,

the teachings o f Christ Je sus may have their ,

ori gi n in the supe rconscious realm of the mi nd ,

and b e influence d by the S pirit of G o d ; but dreams

who se teachings are antagonistic to the te achings
of Chri st Je sus are the pro duct only o f the s u b
,

conscious rea l m G o d cannot contradi ct H imself !

.

Christ Jesus i s the c ons ciou s realm of t he min d

of G od ; therefore anything which i s antagoni stic
,

t o H is teachings i s not of G od ,
.

Go d inspire s men only through the s u p e r c o n

scious rea l m o f the min d after the superconsciou s ,

realm h as experienced the new birth having been ,

fertili z ed and eternalized through the operation

of the S pirit o f Go d I t is an indi sputable fact .
,

in the light of the teaching of the W ord of Go d ,

that the superconscious realm lie s dormant in

every man until he be liev es in the de it y of Chr is t
J e s us . M oreover Go d never un der a nycircum
, ,

sta nces permit s any man to add to or take from

,
-

H is o w n Word ; or to make light of the blo od of

Chr is t J e s us a s the only propitiation for sin Put
,
.

no faith therefore in any dream or s o calle d

, , ,
”

revelation which in the slighte st degree is a nta g o

,

nis tic to the teach ings o f Christ Je sus .

Children are peculiarly amenable to sugge stion .

The whipping of little children is often barb arous

brutal and cowardly ; and i s many times u nne c e s
sary M any parent s lo se the love a nd confidence
.

o f their little one s by whipping A parent w h o .

when angry w hip s a little child i s a coward Any

-
, .
30 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

b ad habi t in a c hi ld can b e c u r e d b y loving fr e ,

q uent em p hatic suggestions

,

D ull or b ackward children are gre a tly harm e d

by adverse critici sms made in their pre sence , ,

especially when made in the form o f sugge stion ;

such as ! o u are s o s l o w and stupid yo u never
’

, ,
”
will amount to anything I f the child p ays p ar
.

tic u l a r heed to such an utterance it become s a ,

po sitive instruction to the sub conscious realm o f ,

hi s mi nd ; and the mind o f the child will d o its

utmo st to O b ey the instruction O ne such oriti .

c is m therefore lo dged in the subconsc ious re alm

, ,

o f a child s mind will cause the force s of the mind

’
,

to b e concentrate d toward the development o f

slowne s s and stupidity .

D ull o r backward children need to be e nc o u r

a ged with all helpful sugge sti o ns po s sible ; such
“
as ,
D on t worry ! you will soon be as bright a
’

”
scholar as any other boy o r girl in the school ,
.

S uch a sugge stion l o dge d in the subconscious

re alm of a chil d s mind will rouse the d ormant
’
,

forces o f the subconscio u s realm ; a nd the child

will indee d soon become one o f the brightest schol
ars in the school M any o f the mo st intellectual
.

men thi s world ha s ever known were dull and ,

b ackward in the early days of their childhood .

I f a child i s h a ving hard work mastering an y

‘

particul a r bran ch o f study let the parents make ,

“
fre q uent helpful sugge stions such a s I t seems , ,

hard no w but in a little while yo u will tho roughly

,
”
un d erstand it E ven one w ho ha s no knowledge
.

whateve r o f the partic ular branch o f study c an

~
,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S 31

gre atly aid the student by making encouraging

suggestions S tudents should b e taught to auto
.

sugge st complete ma stery of the var i ous subjects ;

and to never un der any circum stances permit
, ,

themselve s to admit or suggest failure to them

selve s .

If a student sugge sts to himself I c an t mas ,

’

”
t er thi s s ubj e ct it immedi ately become s a p s y
,

c h o l o g ic a l impos sibility for h im t o ma ster it Al l .

the study which he puts upon the subject follow ,

ing such an emphatic sugge stion of failure will ,

be of no avail ; until he deni e s and upro ots his

auto suggestio n o f failure and replace s it with a ,

more determined and emphatic auto sugge stion of

“
succes s ; such a s I ca n ma s te r this s ubj e ct ; and
,
”
I Wi ll m a ster it s o on .

Th e best time fo r sugge stion and a u to s u g g e s

tion i s j us t b efore s l ee ping and j us t after a w ak
,

ing . S uggestions delivered to the subconscious

re alm of the mind j ust b ef ore s l eeping work un in ,

te rru p te dl y all night long ; f o r the sub conscio us

real m ne ver s l ee p s F o r thi s reason if f or no
.
,

higher o ne the last thoughts at night should

,

never be S inf ul u nkind malicious no r depre ssing

, ,
.

E very thought effects the bo dy for goo d o r evil .

Wh atsoever a man soweth that shall he also ,

”
reap ( G
, a l i s literally true of every tho ught
.

whi c h a man permits hi s mind to think E s p e c i .

ally is this true just before sleeping I f the last .

thoughts are o f anger o r revenge the poiso n of ,

such thoughts works in the body throughout the

entire night de stroying energy I f the last
, .
32 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

thought s are o f kindne s s and peace ; the health

pro ducing p ower o f them i s at work in the bo dy
throughout the entire night ; manuf acturing e n
erg y. The se stupendou s facts make clear the
benefit o f prayer N othing b ani she s sinful
.

thoughts and replace s the m with thoughts of

,

peace and purity s o e ff ectually as prayer to G o d

,

the F ather in the name of the L ord Jesus Chr ist

,
.

Th e Wo rd o f G o d is clear in its teaching along

“
this line Commit thy works unto the L ord and
.
,
”
thy thoughts shall b e e stabli shed Pr . .

“
Keep thy heart ( literally the principal realm Of
the mind where the a ff ections h ave their seat ; the
,

sub consciou s realm ) with all dil ig ence ; f o r out

‘

“
of it ar e t he i s s ue s o f Pr U nder .

standing i s a w ell s p ri ng Of life unto him that

x
-
'

,
” “
hath it ;Pr D elight thyself also in the
.

L o rd ; a nd H e shal l gi ve thee the d e s ir e s of thine «

”
heart . PS .

When makin g Sugge stions o r auto sugge stions

“

always be clear and emphatic T ake noth ing for .

granted “ R emember the sub conscio us realm i s

devoid of reason and judgment ; and accept s your ‘

statements at face value When auto sugge sting .

,

talk to yourself a s if ta lking to another ; only let

your thoughts be directed toward your o w n brain .

Word your instructions in th e simple st language

po ssible S hut o u t all noi se s ; by placing the fing
.

ers in th e e ar s if need be ; and concentrate your “

thoughts upon your sugge stion Concentration o f .

thought and clearne s s o f utterance a r e ab solutely ,

e s sential to su c ce ssful auto sugge stion .

 TH E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S 33

F ear can be ma stere d by auto sugge stion Wh o .

ha s not proven by pers onal experience the truth ,

“
fulne s s o f the B i ble statement F ear hath tor ,

”
ment . I John F ear throws open the door
to one s inner self and urge s his b oon companions
’
,

D isaster D isease and D eath to enter and make

, ,

merry at one s expense B y properly directed

’
.

a uto sugge sti o ns the sub conscious realm of the

mind c an b e made to drive out F ear and put ,

Confidence in h is place Confidence brings with.

him hi s faithf ul companions H appine s s H ope and ,

H ealth and they make merry to one s profit

’
.
,

T housands of people are insane to day through ,

neither heredity nor accident s but a s the direct ,

result of evil auto suggestions of grief sickne s s , ,

failure malice or such like These evil a u to s u g

, ,
.

gestions frequently given have finally become ,

fix ed i d ea s in the subconscious realms of their

minds ; and they are now be y ond s elf hel p They .

are just a s suggestible today a s they ever were ; ,

but the victims themselve s are b eyond the point

where they have rea son or judgment su fficient to
frame and a ffirm auto sugge stions fo r their o wn
deliverance People who h ave been made insane
.

by e vil suggestions or auto sugge stions are in no ,

wi se amenable to medical treatment The fixed .

idea s which brought insanity upon them can only

be overcome by the suggestions o f others given ,

fre q u ently clearly and emph atically in such a

, ,

manner a s to liberate the subconscious realms of

the victims minds from the fixed idea s To a f
’
.

firm the delusions o f the insane i s but to intensify ,

84 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

and strengthen the fix e d ideas of evil ; and make

their recovery more ho pele s s .

H uman love h a s it s s ea t in the subconscious

realm of the mind Love at first S ight i s s u bc on
.

sc ious That which calculates and scheme s for

.

social advantage or personal aggrandizement i s

, ,

not love M any a life ha s been ruined through

.

lack of knowledge of ho w to instruct the s u bc o n

scious realm in regard to love E very function
,
.

of the subconscious realm is controllable by sug

gestion and auto sugge stion O verwhelming ih .

f a tu a tio ns can be controlled and over c ome just

the same a s other emotions such as fear ; by auto ,

sugge stion .

The fact that a man falls I n love with a woman

at fir st sight subconsciou sly i s no proof that it
, ,

i s the will of G o d that he should marr y that par ,

tic u l a r wo man This i s clear I n the fact that

.

s everal men h a ve been kn own to fall in love at

first sight with the same woman .

B elief is one of the functions of the s u bc o n

s cious realm “
W ith the heart ( sub conscious
.

realm of the mind ) m a n be l ie ve th unto righ teous

nes s ; and with the mouth ( conscious realm ) con
”
f e s s io n i s made unto salvation R om .

B el ief is c ont r o ll a bl e N 0 man is an unbeliever

.

in Chri st Je sus the conscious realm of the mind

,

of Go d ,
because of superior intellectuality M en .

d isbelieve in the deity of C hri st Je sus onl y be

c a u se th e y a re th e v ic t i ms of fi x e d id eas re s ul t ing

from e vil s ug g e s t i ons and a ut o s ug g e stions .

A l l men naturally believe in a S upreme B eing .

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 85

An y other belief is utterly irrational There can .

no t be a thought without a mi nd to think the

thought ; there ca nn ot be a plan without a plan
ner a design wi thout a desi gner or a creation
, ,

without a creator H owever man can by s u g g e s

.
,

tions and auto sugge stions make himself believe

almo st anything .

A man w h o is strong in the chris tian faith can , ,

by frequent and emphatic auto suggestions of u n

belief so on cause himself to doubt ; o r any infidel
,

by frequent and emphatic auto sugge stions of be

lief can soon cause h imself to believe
,
.

Go d kno w s that man can make himself believe

whatever he wills to believe and therefore holds ,

every man re sponsible f o r what h e b elieve s .

“
I h ave many time s heard unb elievers s ay I d ,
’

”
like to believe in Je sus Christ but I can t S uch
,
’
.

a statement is p sychologically un tru e .

The s ubconscious realm o f the human mind ,

being d evoid of re ason and judgment accepts ,

every sugge stion made to it at f a c e val ue ; whether

th e sugge stion be true or false I f a man sug .

“
gests to the sub conscious realm of his mind I ,
”
c an t b e liev e in J es u s Chris t
’
he thereby make s
,

it impo s sible for the subconscious realm to be

lieve : but if he sugge sts to the sub c onscious realm
“
o f his mind I c an a nd I will b el ie v e in J es us
,
”
Chr ist he i mmediately make s it po s sible for the
,

sub conscious realm to believe .

“
The sugge stio n I can and I will believe in
,
”
Jesu s Christ as my personal S aviour given f re
, ,

quently and emphatically ; e specially every night

just b efore sleeping and every morning just after
36 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

awaking ; will certainly cause the mo st pronounced

unbeliever to believe .

N othing can upro ot and o vercome such auto

suggestions but the will o f the conscious realm
,

o f the o ne making the auto sugge stions .

T o illustrate— a man w h o i s a rank sceptic de

cide s to put thi s matter to the te st F requently .
,
“
definitely and em p hatically he auto sugge sts I ,

have been an unbeliever but I will b e such no

,

longer I will believe that Je sus Christ was Go d

.

manifest in the fle sh ; and that th r ough faith in

H im and in the bloo d which H e shed on C alvary
, ,
”
I shall b e s a v e d At fir st he will feel fo oli sh in
.

the extreme and will have di fficulty in re str a ining

,

the conscious realm of hi s mind from expre s sing

it s opinion of the auto sugge stions in such word s
“
a s the se What nonsense ! I don t believe and I
,
’
,
”
nev er will I f he pe rmits the consciou s realm to
.

give utterance to such expres sions he ther e by ,

nu l l ifi e s and make s void the auto sugge stions of

belief ; and s o long as he continue s so to d o he ,

will remain an unbeliever : but if he re str a ins the

conscious realm and re solutely determine s to a l
,

l o w the auto sugge stions of beli e f to have all the

influence they po s sibly can upon the sub conscious
realm of hi s mind ; it will no t be long before the
subconscious realm accepting the auto suggestions
,

of belief as ab so lute facts will react upon the

,

conscious realm and cau se the conscious re a lm

,

to consider such beli ef in Je sus Christ the mo st

reasonable of all beliefs .
'

I w as once a gue st in the home o f a judge w ho ,

 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S 37

was a pronounced athei st O ut of courte sy the .

jud g e and his wife attended several evangelistic

services held by m e The judge wa s unm oved
. .
,

but hi s wife expres sed a de sire to be s aved I n .

her e arly days sh e wa s a nominal believer ; but

a s sociati on wi th her husband had cause d her to
disbelieve Af ter several da y s of ine ffective s tr iv
.

“
ings and prayer s he came to me and said I am
, ,

afraid I never can believe again I h a ve ab sorbed .

so much of my husband s teachings that even ’

,
”
while I pray I find m y self doubting everything .

I a sked her to take hold of m y hand s a nd lo ok

“
straight into my eye s S he did s o N ow
. said .
,
“ ‘
I I want you to repeat the se words after me I
, ,

d o b e liev e that Je sus Chri st s ave s me now .

’

” “
Bu t
, she replied I can t hone stl y s a y that I
,
’

” “ ” “
do believe I know that I answered but I
.
, ,

also know that Je sus Chri st died to have the

ch ance to save you ; a nd that H e certainl y I S more
willing to save you this moment than y o u are to
be save d I know that your doubts can be ex
.

p e l l e d by po sitive emphatic sugge stions of belief .

I f you feel that you cannot honestl y speak tho se

words from the heart then plea se just a s a favor
, ,

to me repeat them after me without neces sarily

,

meaning them just a s a parrot might speak them

,
.

Plea se repeat them after me I d o b e li ev e that ,

‘

Je sus Chri st saves me now .

S he start ed to repeat the wo rds laughingly , ,

“
but g o t only a s far a s I d o b eli ev e that when
her voice broke and the tears streamed from her
eye s ; and her face began to shin e with the glory
38 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

of he a ven N o need then to ask her to repea t the

.

words Quickly kneeling b e side a ch air she looke d

.
“

toward the sky as s h e cried o u t exultantly

,
do ,
”
b eliev e ! o h glory glory be to Go d ! I d o believ e
,
.

I never s aw a happier christian than that lady

wa s from that mom ent .

G od
’
s s ugg e s t ion t o unreg ener at e d men is t hi s
B elieve on the L ord Je sus Chri st and thou shalt ,
” “
be saved A c Chri st Je sus s a y s T hi s is
. .
,

the work of Go d ( literally the o ne work which

, ,

G o d demands th at men shall d o ) t ha t ye bel iev e

“
o n H im W hom H e h ath s ent John He .

that b elieveth on H im is no t condemn ed : but he

that believeth not i s conde m ned ( literally judge d ) ,

already b ecause he hath not believed in the name

,
”
o f the only begotten S on of G o d John .

I t i s a p sycholo gical fact th at a man can make

himse l f b elieve or di sb elieve in Je sus Chri st a c '
,

cording as he wills in the conscious r ea lm o f his

mind This i s what Chri st Je sus meant whe nhe
.

“
said Ye will not co me to M e that ye might have
, ,
”
life . J o hn
A uto sugge stions which at first appe ar fooli sh
to the conscious re a lm of the mind making them ,

are s oon made to a ppear re asonable by the rea o

tion of the sub conscious realm upon the conscious
realm Thus multitude s o f people auto suggest
.

themselve s into believing all sort s of impo ssible ,

weird and fantastic things ; whil st they still c o n

‘

sider their peculiar b eliefs mo st rational F ailing .

to reali z e the conditions of mind into whi ch they

have auto suggested themselves they ima g ine that ,
 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 39

th ey are superio r in intellectuality ; and look down

upon others whom they consider extremely gul
l ibl e This p sychological phenomenon explains s o
.

calle d Chri stian Science Theo sophy i nfi delity , , ,

etc.

The only ab solutely un s ug g e s ti b l e being who

h a s ever lived in human fo rm is Chri st Je su s the , ,

conscious realm of the mind of G o d A ll sub .

teachers h ave been sugge stible to evil S ince we

’

know the tremendous p ower of sugge stion and ,

how ea sily men deceive themselve s and are de

c e ive d how fooli sh we are if we trust o u r o wn
,

conclusions o r the c onclu sions of s u b—teachers

, ,

when they are antagoni stic t o the teachings of

Chri st Jesus .

There are doubtles s time s when men and w o

men who are in right relation to Go d are inspired
, ,

by the S pirit of G o d to S peak the words of God

and do the works o f G o d : but under no circum
stances could G o d ever po s sibly inspire any man
or woman to s a y o r do anything antagonistic to
,

the plain teachings of Christ Je sus G o d c anno t .

c ont ra di c t H im self : and Chri st Jesus i s the c o n

scious realm of the mind o f G o d .

M rs M ary B aker G E ddy cl a I m e d to b e in

. .

spir e d of G o d The inspiration which sh e thought

.

was of Go d was doubtle s s the inspiration of the

\
’

sub conscious realm o f her own mind ; and was

p urel y ment al T hi s is proven in her o wn tea c h
.

ings wherein she mo st clearly demonstrate s that

,

her s o called S cience is p ur el y ment al

-
.

That G o d c ould no t po s sibly h ave inspired her

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SUS

teachings i s manifest in the f a ct that all the

,

vital d o ctrine s of Je sus Christ are antagoni z ed by

her.

H er cl a I m
inspiration is in the light o f her
of ,

o w n teachings impo s sible and irrational

,
She .

teaches that G o d i s M ind ; and yet i s without per

s o na l ity A mind without personality is an a b
.

surdity S he as sert s that G o d has no knowledge

.

of evil ; and yet claims that G o d inspired her to

“ ”
teach the existence of mortal mind a s an ex
planation of the exi stence of evil I f Go d ha s no .

knowledge o f evil how could H e po ssibly have ,

“
inspired her to write anything about evil !
'

B y a uto sugge stions M r s E ddy made herself .

b elieve that everything material i s unreal and ,

non existent ; and that sin sicknes s and death are

-

unrealities nothing mo re than hallucinations of

,
“ ”
mortal mind : and that mortal mind itself has
no existence except in the thought s o f mo rtal
,

mind which do e s not exist

,
.

I n other words : M orta l mi nd which nev er ex ,

is t ed t houg ht t houg ht s of evil t hat w e re nev er

,

t houg ht a nd wr ought d ee ds of
, e vil th at w ere

nev er wroug ht ; and a n imp e rs onal mind ca l l e d ,

G o d s ent t o thi s ma t eria l ea rth which nev er e x

, ,

ist e d ( except in the thoughts o f mortal mind o f

,

which G o d has no knowledge ) a liv ing manifes t a

t ion of H i ms elf in a mat erial bo d y ( which nev er
,

existed ) ; tha t H e mig ht be the way s ho wer di ,

re c ting th e minds of m en ( which never had any

existence apart from the o ne M ind G o d ) how t o ,

ov erco me e vil ( which never exi ste d and o f which ,

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I ST J E SU S 41

Go d has knowledge )
no Th e living manif es ta .

t ion of t he impers ona l p rincip l e Go d was known , ,

as J es u s Chr i s t Af te r J e su s Chr i s t ha d l i v e d in
.

a ma t eria l bo d y ( which never exi sted ) f or t hirt y

t h ree y ea rs on thi s m a t erial p l anet ( which never

,

existed ) and had s h o wn the tru th of G o d t o the

,

mind s of men ( which have no existence apart from

the one M ind G o d ) H e was p er s e cut e d b eaten
, , , ,

cro wne d wit h t ho rns a nd fi na ll y c r u cifie d ( all in ,

a material body which never exi ste d except in the

thoughts of mortal mind which itself never ex ,

is te d ) on a ma te ri al c r os s ( which never existed ) .

As t he r e s ul t of the cru cifix i o n H e di e d a d ea th

whi ch H e n ev er d i e d and His m at e ria l b o d y ( which
,

never exi sted ) was bu ri e d in a ma t erial tomb

( which never exi ste d ) T h e n aft e r Chr i
. s t f o un d
H i ms e lf bu rie d in t h e tomb H e s p e nt the t im e ,

s t u d ying Chr is t ian S c i en ce unt il H e had s o pe r

fe ct e d H i ms e lf in it tha t H e w a s a bl e t o h eal th e
,

u nr ea l w o und s w hi c h H e ha d r e c ei v ed in His un
r eal b o d y a nd ra is e H ims e lf
,
b y the p o w er of
Chr is ti a n S ci ence fro m the unr e a l de a d c o n diti on
in whi c h H e nev er w as T hen af t e r H is r es urr e c
.

tio n fr om His unr e al d ea th and from H is u nr eal ,

t omb H e p as s e d throu g h a t r a ns i t io n ca ll e d t he
, ,

a s c en s i on a nd wi th d r ew from t he unr ea l m at eria l

,

bo d y ( in which H e never wa s ) a nd a g a i n b e c am e ,

j oine d unt o t he one im pe r s on a l Mind from whi c h

.
,

H e ha d nev er b e en s e p ara t e d .

N o intelligent person who ha s made a stud y of

“ ”
M r s E ddy s book
.
’
S cience and H ealth
,
which ,

is the text book of Christian S cience can den y ,

42 T H E M I N D S CI E N C E O F CH R I ST J E SU S

that my summing up of M rs . E ddy ’

s teachings is
just and co rrect .

“
The Christian S cientists of course will say O ,

he doe s no t understand ; but I know and I tru st ,

all my readers will know that it i s the Ch ri stian

,

S cienti st him s elf w ho fails to underst and .

Thousands of i n telligen t men and women be

lieve the teachings of M rs E dd y ; even though the
.

acceptance o f them h a s caused them to disbelieve

their every normal faculty and the plaine st utter
,

auces o f Chri st Je sus .

W hy is this so ? The se cret lie s in the fact th at

M r s E ddy sugge sts in her writings , that her
.

readers will be healed of bo dily ailment s ev e n as

they read her b ook providing they acce p t her
,

teaching a s the ab solute truth of G o d I n the hope .

that this may be true h er re aders the maj ority

,

of whom are su fferers in their bo die s begin at ,

once to a ffirm the truthfulnes s of her te achings ;

and by constant a fli r m a tio ns or auto sugge stions
, ,

cause the sub conscious realms of their minds to

b elie ve her statements to be the truth of G o d .

The sub conscious realms of their minds being ,

devoid of re a son and jud g ment acce p t their every ,

a ffirmation o r auto suggestion at face V alue until ,

the affirmations congeal into the fixe d id ea th at ,

M r s E ddy was indeed I nsp i re d o f G o d and th at

.
,

her teachings are in accordance with the truth o f

Go d . After they have auto suggeste d themselve s
in to the fix ed id ea condition of mind ; they are
almo st b eyond self help ; just as a re the insane
along any other line .
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I ST J E SU S 43

There is much in the teachings of M rs E ddy .

which i s beaut iful and in accord with the Word

,

of Go d ; but every vital doctrine c oncerning s in

and the atonement as taught by Je sus Chri st and
,

H is apo stle s i s a ntagonized by her

,
.

Jesus Christ always reco gnized the reality of

evil sin sickne ss and death but by the A lmight y
, , ,

power of H is own Go d mind overcame evil in ,

every form H e taught H is d is c ip l e s to pra y con

.

\
tinually to b e delivered from the power of the
E vil O ne ; and to overcome evil with good .

Chri st Je sus knew that the eternal de stiny of

the souls of untold millio ns depended upon their
understanding H is teach ings ; and H e had a bs o
lute command of the language in which H e spoke .

H a d H e desired to teach men that s in sickne s s , ,

and death were unre al existent onl y in mortal

,

mind he mo st certainl y would have done s o ; and

,

not left mankind to struggle blindly on through

o u t the age s H e did teach that Go d and H is
.

force s of good are battling against S atan and his

,

forces of evil for the control of the minds of men ;

,

and that it rests I n the will of each m an to deter

mine whether G o d or S atan shall be victorious ,

in each individual case H e taught that all men

.
,

everyw here must believe in H im a s Go d manifest

,

in the flesh ; and believe in the a tonement wh ich

H e made o n the cro s s o f Calva r y ; and in the blood
whi ch H e S he d ; as th e onl y p r op i ti a ti on f or sin .

H e taught th at H e wa s G o d living in a human ,

form; and that the bloo d which H e shed a s a ,

sacrifice f or s in wa s the bloo d of G o d ; th a t is

, ,
44 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

the peculia r property o f G o d The blood of Je s us .

Chri st wa s no t the blood of a human being ; but

the bloo d which belong e d to the human b o dy that ,

w a s indwelt by Ch rist Jesus the c on s cious r ealm ,

of t he mi nd of G o d Chri st Je sus was G o d a nd

.
,

G o d onl y H is mind wa s never united with a hu j

.

man mind H e wa s the man Chris t J e s us

. G od .

ma nif e s t in the fle sh T h e bOd y of Je sus Christ .

wa s b orn of the V 1 r g 1n M ary ; but the mi nd that

1 ndwelt that bo dy wa s t he mind o f G o d .

The S cripture s teach us that Chri st Je sus was

in all points tempted like a s w e are yet with out ,
”
in H eb . H e wa s tempted
. p a nta )
according to all things or In every re spect like a s ,

we are ( kath om o io te ta ) This G reek expres sion .

me a ns according to o r answering to likene ss H is

, ,
.

temptations were like o urs but not the same as ,

ours They were like our temptations in that

.
,

they came through the same channel s as ours ; yet

without sin ( c ho r is a m a r tia s ) This expre s sion .

means a p art fro m the i d e a of s in .

Chri st Je su s could not have s m ne d for he was ,

God .

T o te ach th at Christ J e sus was merely a man ,

like u nto any other man ; a son o f Go d just a s all ,

men are sons of G o d : is bla sphemy .

Chri st Je sus I s the onl y vis ibl e and onl y know ,

T h e aut h o r i indebte d fo r a ll th e G reek tran s l ation s

!
s
w h ich are in thi s book W h l it e r al G r e k xp s io n
'

th , e re e e e res s

ar quo t d to hi s b roth e r th e R e v T J M C
e e , ,
n B A . . . c ro s s a . .
,

B D . autho r of J e su s Ch ri st A s A H igh er C ritic ; form e r l y

.
,
“ ”

in structo r in G re ek in M anitoba U ni v e rsit y .

 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

a bl erea l m of the one M ind G o d ,

.
( This subject
i s dealt with in Chapter VI ) .

X
=< fit
0

Th e forces o f nature were no le s s wonderful in

the palmy days of G reece and R ome than they ,

are in our o wn d a y ; but men have no w begun to

realize and appropriate such forces Could .

Tho ma s E dison h ave converse d with the mo st

brilliant th ink ers of G reece and told them of the,

things which he wa s de stine d to accompli sh they ,

would have considere d him an insane dreamer .

The tele graph telephone electric car wirele s s

, , ,

tele graph y seismograph spectro scope X R a y

, , ,
-

pho nograph moving picture would all have b een

, ,

looked upon a s miraculou s even by o u r f o r ef a th

ers .

M e n have alwa y s ha d with in them the latent

unused force s of the subconscious realm o f the
mind but onl y recently have the y begun to real
,

ize and appropriate tho se forces .

To illustrate what I mean by realizing and a p

p p
r o r ia t ing the force s o f the subconscious rea l m
of one s mind I will relate a few personal exp e ri
’
,

e nc e s .

Af ter studying along this line for many years ,

I became convince d that men could c ontrol their

mind s s o a s to work subconsciously at will B y .

experimenting I learne d that I could produce a

fren z y of thought along almo st any particular line
I mi ght choo se I had never written a story but
.
,

gr e atly de sired to do so I wa s in evangelistic

.

w ork and felt th e need of a soul stirring b oo k

46 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

which would rouse the enthusiasm o f the young

people I instructe d the sub conscious re alm o f
.

my mind clearly setting for th the needs which

,

the book must fill A lmo st immediately I felt the

.

impulse to write I n three weeks the b ook which

.
,
“ ”
bears the title L ove and Life
,
wa s completed
,
.

F inding di fficulty a t t ime s to secure hymns a p

p p
r o r ia t e to various discourses I began ,
t o wish I
could write hymns myself I had neve r written
.

p o etry and had never had a music le s son .

H owever a s my longings grew I praye d earne st ,

l y and became convinced that I could and would

,

write hymns which G o d could use I encouraged .

and instructed th e subconscious re a lm o f my mind ,

until at last I succee ded in wr iting ab out thirty

hymns ; both the words and m u S I c o f which were
«

my own .

F ollowing the writing o f the thirty hymns I ,

w r o te scarcely a line of poetry for over sixteen

years D uring tho se ye a rs I had come to under
.

stand more fully ho w to in struct the subconscious

re alm o f my mind F o r instance I had never writ
.
,

ten a short story ; but decided to experiment along

t ha t line .

I po sitively and definitely instructed the sub

conscious re alm o f my mind to p repar e five
stories clustering ab out the same character T w o
\
,
.

o r thre e months pas sed before I h a d any over

i

whelming im pulse to w rite ; bu t wh en the impulse

«

did come I wro te five complete storie s in a few

,

weeks ; a veraging a b out twe l ve thousand words .

I was in E ngland at the t ime o f the coronation

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S 47

of King G eorge V ; and witne ssing the homage

.

o f the who le E mp ire caused me t o think of what ,

the c oronation of King Je sus must have meant to

the h osts o f heaven and to the un told millions of
,

the redeemed That would be a theme worthy

.

the gre ate st poem man could write I determined .

_
,

if I had it in me to write a poem on the subject

,

that would b e worth while I subjected the s u b .

conscious re alm o f my mind to po sitive definite , ,

emph atic frequent auto sugge stions

,
I decided .

“
to entitle the po em The Coronation O f Je sus
,
”
Christ I auto sugge ste d in about th e following
.

manner S ub conscious rea l m I de sire yo u to

, ,

write a poem upon the coronation o f Je sus Chri st .

You could not po ssibly h ave a more exalte d theme .

There i s opportunity here for all the de scriptive

power and imagination that you have within you .

You are going to exalt Je sus Chr ist until al l who

read the po em will b e forced to realize H is deity .

You are going to tell of H is glorious re surrection ,

a nd of H is ascension ; and describ e the coronation

route to heaven You are going to gather to

.

geth er all the precious truths which are stored

with in your memory whi ch will aid in the mak ,

ing of this p oem You are going to concentrate

.

a l l the literary power within you along this one

line until the poem i s complete A s soon a s you .

have the material ready you are going to give it ,

t o me in poetic form ; in a frenzy of thought

,
I .

will hold myself re ady at any moment day or ,

”
ni ght to respond to yo ur impulse s
,
O ver and .

over again I auto suggeste d in thi s manner for ,

48 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

nearly three months without having the slighte st ,

impul se to write : a nd then suddenly o ne evening

about seven O clo ck the thought frenzy came
’
,

u pon me F or three days and th r ee nights I did

.

not leave my typewriter for more than two hour s

at any time A t the end o f three d a ys and three
.

“
nights the poem The Coronation O f Je sus
,
”
Christ wa s complete I published it just a s I
,
.

wrote it d uring tho se days I t made twenty seven .

page s of printed matter .

A s soon as I had complete d th e o ne poem I be

gan to auto sugge st the writing o f poems upon
other themes and the poetic condition o f thinking
,

continued E very thought that entered the con

.

scious realm of my mind seemed to enter it in ,

rhythm D uring the three month s following I

.

wrote almo st all the poem s o f any length which

“
now m ake the complete volume entitled Cana ,
”
dian H eart S ongs .

A fter writing poetry for six or seven hours

each day for three months I grew exceedingly ,

tired and finally emphatically sugge sted to the

,

subconscious realm of my mind that I ha d writ ,

ten all the po etry th at I de sired to write at that

time The frenzy o f poetic thinking cea se d as
.

suddenly as it had b egun F o r several days there .

after I had much the same feeling which a person

,

has who step s upon the firm e art h after being

,

to s sed for days upon the o ce an in a storm .

 Chapter V

TH E S U P E R C O N S C IO U S R E A L M OF TH E
MI N D OF M AN .

The s u p er c on sc io us realm is the only divi sion

of the mind of man which h a s a capacity for G o d .

There are no analogie s in nature whereby one

can perfectly illustrate etern al truth s I u se
.

therefore a very i m perfect illustration which I

hope however may convey some conception of
, ,

the truth .

The normal pistil of a flower h a s every capacity

for the reception of life through p o ll e niz a tio n I f .

the pollen is brought into contact with the pi stil ,

the pi stil is fertilized I f howev er the pollen i s

.
, ,

not brought into contact with the pistil within a

certain limited time the pi stil forever lo se s its
,

capacity for p o l l eniz a tio n or fertilization .

E nf olded within the subconsciou s realm of the

min d of man is that realm of the mind known a s
,

the superconscious ”
. The superconscio u s realm
corre sponds to the pistil of the flower ; and ha s
every capacity f o r the reception o f the life of G o d ,
50 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

through p o l l eniz a tio n The pollen o f G o d is the .

W ord o f G o d and when it is a pplie d by the H oly

,

S pirit to the superconscious realm o f a man s ’

mind it fertilize s and eternalizes the man s soul

,
’ ~

and causes the life and nature of G o d to be r e

pro duced in him .

M a n cannot p o l l e niz e the superconscious realm

of hi s own mind ; neither can another man pollen
ize it for him The p o l l eniz a tion can be a c co m
.

p l is h e d only by the H oly S pirit of G o d .

Thi s p ol l e niz a tion of t he superco nscious realm

of the mind of man i s referr ed to by Christ Jesus ,

a s the new birth E very normal human being .

,

w ho has reached the age o f account a bility has ,

the capacity for po ll eniz a tion by the W ord of

G o d ; until p o l l eniz a tio n take s place or in the ,

natural co urse of life all capacity for p o lle niz a

tion is forever lo st
'

M any teachers are declaring tod a y that all men

are the sons of Go d To accept such te aching a s .

true i s to b rand the teaching o f Chri st Je sus as

,

false I f all men are the sons of G o d then N ico

.
,

demus was a son of G o d ; and yet to N ico demus

“ ”
Chri st Je sus said Ye must b e bo rn again John
,
.

I f all men are the son s of G o d then John ,

“
wa s in error ; fo r he declared A s many as r e ,

to them gave H e power t o beco me

'

c e ive d H im ,
”
the sons o f G o d John When the phari
.

sees claimed to be the sons of G o d Christ Jesus ,

“
replied I f G o d were yo ur F ather ye would love
, ,
”
Me . ! e are o f your father the devil J ohn .

-
44 .
 TH E M I N D S CI E N C E OF C H R I S T J E SU S

The new birth or the p o ll eni z a tio n of the supe r

,
'

conscious re a hn o f the mind of m an by the W ord

“ ”
o f G o d is no t o f bl o o d
, , ( th at i s it ha s n o
.
co n , ,
“
ne c tio n with the natura l bir th ) no r o f the wi l l
”
o f the fle sh ( that i s n o,
man by his own will o r, ,

by any act o f his ow n can ma ke h imself a S o n of

'

z
,

“ ”
Go d ) nor o f the will of man ( that i s no man , ,

can by hi s will Or b y any a c t such a s bapti sm ,

e tc .make another man a chil d of G o d ) but of

,
”
G od Jo hn
.

F our t ime s in the following tw o texts Christ ,

Jesus the consciou s realm of the min d of Go d

, ,

emphatically declare s that the statement s H e

makes are ce rta inl y the t r uth of Go d
“
Verily ( certainly ) verily ( certainly ) I s a y , ,

unto thee E xcept a man be born again he cannot

, ,

see the Kingdom of G o d Verily ( certai nl y ) ver .

,

ily ( cert ainly ) I s ay unto thee E xcept a man be

, ,

born o f water and of the S pirit h e cannot enter ,

”
into the Ki ngdom of Go d John 5 . .

S hall we accept the se positive and tremendous

l y emphasize d utterance s of Christ Je sus or S hall ,

we set them aside and cling to the utterance s o f

—
sub teachers who know no t what they teach ?
“

S hall we not at all time s remember that Christ

Je su s b eing G o d manifest in the flesh coul d not
, ,

by any po s sib ility have erred since H e wa s never ,

suggestible to evil ; while every sub te acher no

‘

matter how honest and earnest he m a yb e is at ,

all t imes suggestible to evil and liable at any

“

and all time s to be in error ?

The s u perconscio us realm o f the mind of man
‘
'
52 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E S U S

can b e p o ll eniz e d only by the W ord of G o d ; which

is the po llen of G o d T he H oly S pirit the super
.
,

con scious re a lm o f the mind of G o d brings the ,

W ord ( or pollen ) of G o d into contact with the

superconsciou s realm o f the mind o f man onl y ,

a f t er the wi ll of t he c ons c i ous re a lm o f a man s

’

mind has determ ined to permit the sub consc i ous

“
realm to accept the s ug g es t i on of G od vi z Be , .
,

lieve on the Lord Je sus Christ and thou shalt be ,

”
saved Ac 1 6
. .

“
G o d sugge sts to every man B elieve o n the
,
”
Lord Je sus Christ G o d knows that ever y m an
.

c a n believe on the L ord Je sus Christ if he Wi ll s

to do so
M any men reje ct G o d s sugge stion and refuse
’
,

to b elieve .

O ther men will to accept G o d s sugge stion and ’

,

they believe o n the Lo rd Je sus Chri st .

The H oly S pirit never p o l l e niz e s the s u p e r c on

scious realm o f the mind of the man w ho rejects
G o d s sugge stion
’
.

The H o ly S pirit always imm e diately p o l l e ni z e s

th e superconscious realm of the mind of the man
who wills to a ccept G o d s su gge stion ’
.

G o d demands that all men everywhere receive

H is sugge stion ; and by fr equent definite em , ,

phatic aut o sugge stions o f belief make the sub ,

consc i ou s re a lms o f their minds accept as a fixed

idea Of truth that Chri st Je sus i s Go d manifest m
,

the fle sh and through H I m only can man re c eive

,

eternal life .

A s soon as an u nregenerated man d e te rmm e s to

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S 53

accept G od s suggestion and begins hone stly to

’
,

auto s ug gest salvation through Christ Je sus then ,

the H oly Spirit of G o d commence s the p ol l e niz a

tion o r etern alizat ion o f the superconscious realm
, ,

o f the man s mind

’
.

I t w a s A dam s h eart or affections w

’
hich c ause d
, ,

him to S in E ve had sinne d and A dam knew it ;

.

but he loved his wife and s o oner than be sep a ,

rated from her because of her s in he sinne d also ,

.

Therefore G o d ha s ordaine d th a t man must return

“
to H im through his heart With the he a rt man .

”
b elieveth unto righteousness R om The .

affections and the beliefs have their seat in the ,

subconscious realm o f the human mind There .

fore G o d d o es not ar g ue with men in an endeavor ,

to convince the rea son and judgment of the con

scious realm ; but H e s ug g es t s to the s u g g e s tible
s ub con s ci ou s r e alm .

The subconsciou s realm ( spoken of in the B ible

a s t he he a rt ) being devoid of reason and judg

ment immediately accepts and responds to a ny

,

suggestion ; ther efore accepts and re spond s to the

“
suggestion of G o d to B elieve on the Lord Je sus
,
”
Christ I f the sub conscious realm of every man s
.
’

mind were left free to a c t e ve r yman would believe ,

on the Lord Jesus Christ and be saved : but untold

th ousands of men h ard en th e ir h ea rt s ag a in s t G o d
by uprooting and rej ecting G o d s sugge stion ’
,

through the wills of their con scious realms .

The comma nd of G o d is Let thi ne he art ke e p

“
,

M y c omm a ndment s
,
Pr . .

W hen a man ha s by the will o f the conscious

 54 T H E M I N D S CI E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

realm u p r o oite d and rejected G od s sugge stio n ’

,
“
then it i s true that he ha s neither part nor l o t
“
in t hi s matter : fo r his he art I s no t ri ght I n the
”
“
sight o f Go d A c 8 : 21 The Lord seeth not as
. . .

man seeth ; f o r man looketh on the outward a p .

”
p ea r an c e but the Lord
,
lo o k eth o n the h ea rt I .

S am . When D avid had sinne d against G o d ,

and knew that he h ad rejected G o d s suggesti ons ’

of goo d he cried o u t in the agony of hi s sou l

, ,
“
Cre ate in me a clean he art O G o d ; and renew a ,
”
right spirit within me PS D avid k new. .

that he had caused his o wn subconscious re alm ,

which at first responded to G o d s sugge st ions o f ’

good t o S in through the evil sugge st ion s of hi s

,

o w n will ; and he de sired that G o d might cleanse

him from sin and cause his mind to b e as r e s p o n

, ’

sive to G o d s suggestions Of goo d as it wa s before

.
’
,

he sinned .

The H oly S pirit ,

through the pro ce s s of p ollen
iz a tio n or the new birth reproduce s the life and
, ,

nature o f G o d I n m a n ; and make s m ana partaker

o f the divine nature B y thi s pro c ess the believer
.

“ “
in the Lord Je su s Christ i s born again no t o f ,

corrupti ble seed ( as in the fle sh birth ) but o f in ,

corruptible by the W ord of Go d whi ch liveth and

, ,
”
abideth forever I Pet . .

The teaching of N e w T hought cults th at chri s

'

tia nity is the succes sful imit a ting o f Jesus Christ

i s extremely dangerous An imitation i s a coun .

t e r f e it A counte rf eit is the mo st dangerous when

.

it is perfect Chri st Jesu s never t au g h t unreg en

.

c rate d men t o imitate H im ; but H e did declare ,

 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SUS 55

E x cept a man be b orn ag ain he ca nnot see the ,

”
Kin gdom O f Go d .

W ere I to s it before an organ and attempt to

'

imitate H andel o r B eethoven the re sult wo ul d ,

be a poor I mi tation indeed ; but if a s I s a t before

the organ the spirit of H andel o r the spirit o f
, ,

B ee thoven were to encompas s me and ab solutely

‘

po s ses s my every faculty I ~c o u l d then play just ,

a s H andel or B eethoven playe d .

The christian lif e is not an imitation of Christ

Jesus but a repro duction of Christ Je su s through
, ,

the actual impartation of the life and nature of

Chri st Jesus to the superconsci ou s re alm o f the
,

mind of each b eliever ; through th e operation o f

the H oly S pirit of G o d .

The best acts of the fle s hl y unregenerated minds

of men are a bo mi na tion in t he s ig h t of G od The
, .

teaching of the B ible is unmistakable along thi s

line Al l men who se superconscious realms have
.

no t been fertilized by the pollen of G o d the W ord ,

of Go d are living in t he fle s h
,
.

“
They that are in t he fl es h c annot p l e as e Go d .

R om .

“
We are al l a s an unclean thing and al l our ,
”
rig h t e ou s nes s e s ar e as fil t h y r ag s I sa . .

“
H e that turneth away hi s ear from hear ing the
law ( or the s ug g es t ion of G od ) even his p r ay er ,
”
shall b e abomi nat ion Pr . .

“
I f he tru st to his own ri g ht eous ness an d c o m ,

mit ini quity all hi s righteousne sse s s hall no t be

,

rememb ered ; but for his ini q uity th at he hath

”
commi tted he shall die for it
,
E z ek . .
56 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

be carnally minde d is death because the

To -

carnal mind i s enmi t y ag ains t G od R o m 7

. . .

N o t only is this s o but the Word o f G o d dis

,
“
tinc tly state s that G o d shall send them s trong
,

d elus ion th a t they should believe a lie : that they

,

all might be damned w h o believed not the truth ,

”
but had plea sure in unrighteousne ss 2 Th . .

12 . The literal translation of thi s text make s the

thought of the apo stle more clear The real .

“
thought of the text i s that Christ Je sus t he ,

t rut h ,
has appealed unto men to believe H is
“ ”
te stimony O n th e o ther hand S atan
. the l ie
, , ,

has a ppeale d unto men t o believe hi s utterance s

in preference to the te stimony of Christ Je sus .

A l l men w ho determin e by the wills of the c o n

scious r e alms o f their minds to di sbelieve the te s
tim o ny of Christ Je sus and in preference accept
,

and believe the utterances of S atan will be de ,

livere d up by G o d to the delu sion or fixed idea ,

of evil which will naturally foll ow the accept

,

ance of S atan s lying sugge stions The thought

’
.

i s not that G o d H imself sends the delusion as an

act o f retaliation or vengeance ; but G o d permits
the sub c onscious realms o f the Christ rejecters ’

minds to react upon the c ons c I Ou s re alms thereby

, ,

causing the conscious realms to believe S atan s ’

lie s to be reasonable and the trut h Whe n the .

Chri st rejecter reaches this state , or condition ,

he i s the victim of a fix e d id e a of evil ; and is be

yond self help ,

Thi s i s the condition in whic h E phra i m wa s ,

“
when Go d said E phraim i s joined to idol s : I et
,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E S U S 57

”
him l H o sea
a one . This to o is what G o d
“
meant when H e said M y S pirit shall not alwa y s
,

”
.

strive with man G en .

e .

As
we value our eternal salvation and the s a l
'

vation of the soul s of others let us never turn ,

one hair s brea dth away from the teachings of

’

Chri st Je sus and H is inspired ap o stle s A ll s u b .

teachers are suggestible to evil ; and we have no

means of knowing whether the y are teaching
truth or e rror unle ss we gauge the ir teachings by
,

the teachings of Christ Je su s and H is apo stle s .

Certain it I s that no man know s truth unle s s ,

he knows Christ Jesus who is the tru th John ,

.

Al l s u b te a chers wh o h a ve not experienced

-

the ne w birth are blind leaders of the blind Al l

,
.

philosophie s which leave out Chri st Je sus and H is

at oning bl o od are the pro duct of the natural u n
,

regenerate d mind onl y and abomination b efore ,

Go d .

“
The n a tural man receiveth not the th ings of
the S pirit of G o d : for they are foolishnes s unto
him : neither can he kno w them because the y are ,
”
spiritually discerned I Cor A brute can
. .

not understand philo sophy : no more can a brutish

man understand spiritual truth I t is not more .

lig ht that a b l ind man needs H e needs that the .

power of sight be given him A bl ind man can .

s e e no better when the s u n is high in th e heavens

at the noontide ; than he can at midnight when ,

the clouds ob scure the moon An unregenerated .

man is not onl y blind but d ea d I n trespas ses and

,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

sin : and a de a d man see s and und erst and s noth;

ing .

“
G o d sugge sts to all unregenerat ed men : Be
”
lieve o n the Lord Je sus Chri st When this sug .

ge stion h a s been receive d and the command has

been complied with ; through willing c o O perative -

auto sugge stions of b elief ; regeneration o r the ,

new birth take s place in the superconscious realm

,

of the believer s mind ; and the believe r passe s

’

fr o m death into life ; and beco me s a son or d a u g h

ter of G o d .

‘
A nd this i s l if e eterna l that they might know ,

Thee the only true Go d and Je su s Christ whom ,

”
Thou ha st sent John .

Chapter VI .

C H R I S T JE S U S ,
T HE C O N S C IO U S R E AL M

OF T H E M I N D OF G OD ,
,

”
Go d cre ate d m an in H is own I m a ge . Gen .

M a n,
as he came from hi s Creator was the
’

, ,

image o r counterpart o f G o d Go d therefore i s .

, ,

the image or counterp art o f man as he was when ,

he came from his Creator M an as h e came from .

,

his Creator was a perfect living thinking act

, , , ,

ing personalit y ; one mind divided into thr ee ,

r ealms ; the c o ns c 1 0 u s s u b co ns c io u s a nd
,
super
c onsciou s G o d ther efore is a p e rf e c t l iving
.
, , t ,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 59

thinking a c ting p e r s o na lity; one m

, I
i nd divide d
g ,

into thre e realms ; th e c ons c I Ou s subconscious and ,

superc ons ciou s .

E ach realm in the mind of man ha s it s separate

and distinct functions ; therefore each realm I n ,

the mind of G o d ha s its separate an d distinct

functions : and since man I S the counterpart of
Go d and G o d is the counterpart of man each
, ,

r e a hn in the mind of G o d must hav e the separate

and distinct functions which the c orre sponding

realm ha s in the mind of man .

Th e cons c i ous realm of the mind O f man is the

seat of reason judgment will and the five sense s
, ,

therefore the consciou s realm of the mind of

,

G o d must be the seat of the reason judgment will , ,

and five senses of G o d .

There are thr ee that bear record in heaven ,

the F ather the W o r d and the H oly Gho st : and

, _ ,
”
th ese thre e a re one I John .

I n the ete rnity long age s before time began , ,

on ly the eternal immortal invi sible F ather , , ,

M other G o d existed : b eing one M ind divided into ,

t w o re alms ; the F ather the sub conscious and the , ,

H oly S pirit the superconsciou s

,
.

The F ather M other G o d begat Christ : and the

-

two rea lm M ind wa s mad e t o emb r a c e thr e e

r ealms ; the F ather M o ther G o d and Chri st -

, .

Th e F ather M other Go d , the sub conscious and

-

s u p e r c ons c 1o u s realms o f the mind of G o d have ,

always been and shall al ways be invis i b l e .

“
The King eternal immortal invi sible the , , ,

only wise G o d I Tim 1 : 1 7

”
.
“
Th e ble sse d and . .
60 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

only Potentate the Ki ng o f kings and Lord o f

, ,

lords ; who only hath I m m o r tality dwelling in the ,

light which no ma n can a pp roa ch unt o ; Whom no

man ha th s een nor c a n s ee : to whom be honor
,
”
and power everla sting I Tim . 16 . .

Chri st was th e firs t of the cre ation of G od .

Chri st wa s begotten bef ore a ny other bei ng or ,

“
t hing mat eria l ha d be en cr eat e d
, 1 Je su s have .

sent M ine an gel to te stify unto yo u the se things .

”
in the churche s R ev. The angel whom
.

“
H e sent te stified The se things saith the Amen
,

( Christ Je sus ) the faithful and true witnes s the

, ,

b eg inni ng of t he c r ea ti on of G o d R ev 3 : 14 He . . .

“
wa s ,
the fi rs t b orn of e v ery creat ure H e I s be : .

”
f ore a ll thing s Col 1 : 1 5 1 7
. .
-
.

After Chri st was b egotten the one M ind G o d

'

, , ,

consisted of t hre e rea l ms : Christ the c ons ciou s ,

realm ; the F ather the s ubcons ci ous re alm ; a nd

,

the H oly S pirit the s up erc onscious realm

,
.

N o o ther being or thing material existed in the

universe apart from the one three re a lm M ind
, ,

Go d .

Whe n Christ was b egotten H e wa s given a

“ ”
fo rm ; which the B ible calls the form of G o d .

U p to the time of the begetting Of Chri st the ,

mind o f G o d did not indwell a f orm ; but wa s in

vis i bl e .

Af ter Chri st was begotten and the mind of ,

G o d indwelt the form of G o d ; the three realms o f

the one M ind d e te rm m e d to create other living .

b eings and the material universe

,
.

“
I n the beg i nning wa s the W ord ( Christ ) and ,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI ST J E SU S 61

the Word was wi th G o d and the Word w a s G o d ,

.

John Christ being the cons c ious rea l m o f

,

th e o ne M ind G o d wa s wi th the other realm s

, , ,

the sub conscious and superconsciou s ; and at the

same time was G o d : that is w a s a part of the one ,

M ind G o d
,
.

“
Al l things were made b y H im ; and without
”
H im w a s not anything ma de that w a s made .

J ohn Just a s the subconscious and s u p er c o n

scious realm s of the mind of man can have abs o
l u t e l y no contact with things material except ,

through the conscious realm ; s o the sub conscious

and superconscious realms of the mind Of G o d
can have ab solutely no c ontact with things ma
t e r ia l except through Chri st the conscious realm
, , .

B y H im were all things created that are in ,

heaven and that are in earth visible and invis

, ,

ible whether they be throne s or domini ons or ,

p iI ic ip a l itie s or powe 1 s : all things were created

, ,

r
,

b y H im and f or H im : and H e i s before all things ,

”
and b y Him all thing s c o ns i s t Co l 1 : 1 6 1 7 . .
,
.

“ ”
B y H im and for H im Th e F a the r a nd the
.
'

H oly S pirit the subconscious and superconscious

,

realm s of the mind of G o d could create only ,

through the c o ns c io us realm ; and could enj o y

w h at ha d b e en c r eat e d onl y t hr o ug h the s en s e s
,

of the c on s c i ous r eal m .

I f sight hearing smell ta ste and feeling were

, , ,

taken from the consciou s realm o f the mind o f

a man the subconscious and superconscious
,

rea lms of that man s mind would have no po s si’

ble means o f contact left with which to e stabli sh

62 TH E M I N D S CI E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

relationsh ip with thi ngs material I n like m an .

ner the eternal immortal invisible F ather M o th

, , , ,
-

er G o d the s u bc ons c I Ou s and sup erco nscious

,

realms of the one M ind Wo uld hav a no po ssible ,

mea ns o f contact left with which to e s tabli sh r e

'

l a tio ns hip with things mate r ial if the fi ve se n ses ,

of Go d which are in Christ the c onscious realm , ,

were lo st .

“ ”
B y H im al l th ings c o ns 1 s t
'

The wo rd con .

” “ ”
sist means to be compo se d of Literally th e .
,

meaning of the text i s that al l things in he av en , ,

or in e arth visible or invisible were compo se d

, ,

o f o r c a me o u t of
,
Chri st .
,

Chri st the co nscious re alm did all H is work

, ,

s ub c ons c i ous l y ; and Go d the F ather th e su bc o n ,

scious re alm did all H is work c ons ciously Thus

,
.

it i s tru e that Chri st cre ated all things ; while at

the same time it i s true that the F ather cre a ted
all things through Christ .

“
Go d hath spoken unto us B y H is S on whom , ,

H e hath appointed heir o f all things b y whom ,

al s o H e mad e t he w orl d s ; w ho being the bright

ne ss of H is glory and the exp res s imag e of H is ,

p ers on and upholding all things by the word o f

,

H is power ”
H eb —3 . . .

T h e eternal F ather M other G o d a dd r e s s m g

’

, ,

Chr i st th e conscious r e alm , decl ared “

Thy
“

, ,

throne O G od is for ever and ever : a sceptre of

, ,

righteousne s s i s the sceptre o f Thy kingdom .

T hou L ord in the b eginning h as laid the f o u nd a

”

, ,

tion Of the earth ; and the heavens are the wo rks

”
o f T hin e hands H eb . .
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 63

“
C hrist w a s the beginning of the creation of
” “ ” “
Go d, Th e first b orn of eve r y cre a t ure , Be
fore all things , and by H im all things consist ,
“
and w ithout H im was not anything ade t hat m
wa s made ; therefore , H e w a s the Creato r Of all
beings which exi st , apart from the one M ind , G o d .

Christ created the a n gels One of the first and .

gr eatest o f the ang els w a s Lucifer s o n of the ,

morn i n g now S atan

,
.

“
I n chapter I X upon The O rigin O f E vil S in
, , , ,
”
D isea se and D e a th I h ave pr oven from the
,

W ord o f Go d that Luc ifer was at first an honored

,

prince amongst the angel s o f G o d ; but at the t ime

O f the beginning of the creation of the earth he ,

rebelled against G o d and many of the angels o f

,

his principality j oine d him in his rebellion .

Lucifer though one of the greate st and mo st

,

honored of the angels wa s never th ele s s not a s on

,

of G o d ; but a s erv a nt o nl y The kn owledge that .

G o d had pl anned to create a race to be known a s

”
man ; to whom wa s to b e given the capacity
for the life and nature of G o d H imself seems to ,

h ave made Luc ifer ins anely jealous : and he de

te rm ine d to destroy the human race pro viding ,

G o d carried o u t H is plan to create it G o d co ul d .

not have retain e d H is character had H e permitte d

S atan to intimidate H im Th at G o d knew S atan s .
’

b oa st wa s no idle one i s c le ar in the fact t h at

,

Christ is spoken of in the B ible a s the Lamb of

“ ”
God s la in f r o m th e f o und a t ion o f t he worl d
v

.
,

R ev .

“ “
I n the b eg inning ( of time '

Go d c reate d the
64 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S
“
he aven and the eart h Gen The devil
. .

”
sinneth from the beg inni ng I J ohn Chr ist .

“
Jesus says o f S atan H e was a mur d er er fr om
,
“
t he b eg inning : John Tho u L ord in the ,
”
b eg inning ha st laid the foundation of the earth .

H eb . Therefore it was from the t ime that

S atan b ecame a murderer in intention that , ,

Chri st became the sacrifice in intention ,

.

When Chri st was first begotten H e was called ,

“
Ch ris t , meaning anointe d .

W hen Christ determined at the b eginning o f ,

the creation o f the earth to o ffer H imself a s a ,

sacrifice f o r the sins of men H e received the title ,

“ ” “ ”
of J e s us meaning S a viour
,
.

“ ”
The teaching that Christ i s the name given
by Go d to the di vine na ture that was in Chri st
“ ”
Je sus ; and that Je sus i s the name g I ve n by G o d
to the h uman nature that wa s in Christ Je sus i s ,

utterly e rroneou s .

F rom the b eg inning when the foundation o f the

,

earth was l aid Christ the conscious realm of the

, ,
“ ”
mind of G o d has b een known as Chris t J e s us
,
.

“
Chr is t J es us being in t he f orm of G od thought
, ,

it not ro bb ery t o be equal with Go d : but made

H imself o f no reputation and to ok upon H im the ,

form of a servant and was made in the likene s s

,

of men ”
. Phil .
—7
“
Grace which was given
.
,
”
u s in Chris t J e s us bef ore the w orl d beg an. 2
Tim .

“
Christ J e s us wa s the name of the onl y be
g o t t e n S o n o f G o d from the,
beginning o f the
perio d calle d time .
 TH E M I ND S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E S U S 65

The Virg in M a r y g a v e t he f orm of man to Christ

Je sus ; but s he never gave a h u man min d to Christ
Jesus Chri st Je sus w a s not conceived by M ary ;
.

but b y t he H o l y G ho s t ; the superconscious r e a hn

of the mind of Go d ; the eternal M other G o d M at . .

Th ere is no t one utterance of Chri st Je sus or ,

o f H is inspire d prophets and apo stle s which can ,

reasonably b e construed to mean that the mind

which indwelt the human fo r m which w a s b orn
of the Virgin M ary w a s either in p art or whole
, , ,

a hum an mind Th e idea that the child which

.

w a s born o f M ary w a s the s o n of M ary and p o s

s es sed o f a h uman mi nd i s utterly erroneous
,
.

“
That h ol y thing which shall b e b orn of thee
” “
shall be called the S on of G od Luke . For
unto you is born t hi s d ay a S avi our which is , ,
”
Christ the Lord Luke . I t w a s not a human
s o n o f M ary but Chris t the L ord the conscious ,

re alm of the mind of G o d which w a s unite d unto

,

mortal flesh in the womb of M ary .

The baby brain w a s fille d to it s utmo st capacity

with the mind of G o d ; and a s the brain capacity
enlarged through natural growth and increase of
,

stature it w a s filled to it s fulnes s by the mind of

,

G o d ; until finally the full brain c apacity of a per

fe e t m a n w a s developed .

The bo dy of the b abe whi ch wa s b orn of the

Virgin M ary w a s a hum an b ody ; and the bloo d
,

which coursed through its veins wa s hu m an bl o o d ;

but the onl y mi n d th a t d w e lt in t hat bo d y was the
mind of G o d Therefore the b Od y o f Chri st Je sus
.
,
66 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

and the bloo d which wa s in t h a t body were not ,

t he b od y a nd b l o o d of a hu ma n being ; but were

the bo dy and bloo d of G o d : that i s the bo dy and , ,

the blo o d that wa s in the bo dy were the peculiar ,

-

person a l property of Go d ; and H e only had the

right to dispo se of them .

“
Forthis re ason the terms B loo d of Je sus , ,
‘ ” “ ”
B lood of Christ and B lood of Go d are use d ,

synonymously ; a s in the following texts :

H aving
therefore brethren boldne s s ( or the
, ,

rig h t ) to enter into the holie st by the bl o o d o f

J es us . H eb .

much mo re shall the bl ood of Chris t who

H ow ,

through the eternal S pirit offered H imself with

”
out spo t to G o d purge your conscience
,
H eb . .

“
F eed
the church of G od which H e h ath pur ,
”
cha se d wit h H is own bl ood A c . .

“
The expre s sion is D ia to u a im a to s tou idi ou
,
-

“
and means literally T hrough the bloo d which
,

wa s all G o d s own personal private property ;

’
, ,
”
H e only having the right to di spo se o f it .

”
The man Christ Je sus ( I Tim was i
,
n .

”
t he l ikenes s of men Phil ,
but neverthele s s.

“
H e was G od mani f es t in t he fle s h
,
I Tim . .

“ ”
The word manife st is the stro nge st word which
could have been used The u se o f this word prac
.
a

tically me ans that every normal hum a n being w ho

saw Christ Je sus re alize d th at H e was G o d The
,
.

reason men rej ected and cru c ified H im was be

c ause they were not normal ; but were blinded by
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S 67

s in ; and mi sguided by the suggestions of the evil

o ne .

”
G o d made man in H is o w n image The mind .

o f G o d is po sses se d of every functio n that is in

the mind of man : t herefore G o d did not need to

unite the conscious r e a hn of H is mind , with the
mind of a hum an being , before H e could look upon
things a s man lo oks upon them G od s mind is
’
.

the counterpart of man s mind , and H e fully a p

’

p r e c ia t e s man ’
s every thought and condition .

Christ Jesus wa s Go d and G o d o nl y ; although H e

dwelt in a human form ; in the liken es s of men .

We have no t an high pri e st which ca nnot be

touched with the feeling o f o ur in fi rm itie s ; but
wa s in all po ints tempted like a s we are yet with ,
”
o ut s in H eb . Th e expre s sion here is
.
,
“ ”
Kata panta kath o m o io te ta ’
meaning H e w a s,

tempted according to all things or in every r e ,

spect like or answering to likenes s a s we are

, , ,

but H i s temptations while in a likenes s to ours ,

were not th e s ame a s o ur s ; because the expre s

“ ”
sion Cho r is a m a r tia s
,
means apart not onl y
,

fro m s in but fro m the id ea of s in

,
.

S atan di d his utmo st to tempt Christ Je sus but ,

there w a s nothing in the nature of Chri st Jesus to

respond to temptation ; for H e wa s the conscious
realm of the m ind of G o d .

I n the beginning was the W ord and the W ord ,

was with G o d and t he W or d w as GM And the

,
.

W or d was mad e fl es h and d we l t a mong us and

, ,

we beheld H is glory the glory a s o f the onl y be

,
68 TH E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

g o t t en of t he F a ther, full of grace and truth .

John 14 .

Christ Je sus was the c hi l d that wa s bo rn o f

“ ”
the Virgin M ary ; and t he S on that was gi v en
“
by Go d the F ather : referred to in the text Fo r ,

un to us a child is born and unto us a s on i s given

and the government shall b e upon H is shoulder
and H is na me shall b e called W ond erf ul Counsel ,

l or T he mig ht y G o d T he ev erl as ting F a ther The

, , ,

Princ e of P ea ce Isa . .

“
F o r G o d s o love d the world that H e gave H is
”
only begotten S on John .

Chris t Je sus the conscious realm of the mind

,

o f G o d was the o ne upon who se shoulder all gov

,

e rnm e nt was pl a ced The conscious real m is the

.

seat of reason judgme nt and will ; and the sub

,

conscious and superc onscio u s re a lms o f the mind

o f G o d could no t re ason with men judge men nor , ,

exerci se the will of G o d concerning men except ,

through Christ Je sus the cons cious real m , .

The F ather and the H oly S pirit the s u bc on ,

scious and super c onsciou s realms a r e still 1nV I s ,

“
ible and unapproach able by men ; D welling in
,

the light which no man can a pp roach unt o : who m

”
no man ha th s een nor ca n s e e I Tim
,
. .

Christ Je sus the conscious realm is the onl y vi s

, ,

ible a nd approach able realm of the mind of Go d .

The fact that no m a n c an approach Un to the F ath

e r M other G o d a nd that no ma n has s een no r can

-

see the E ternal O ne ; i s ab solute proof that Christ

Je su s was G Od onl y s o far as H is mi nd wa s c on
,
“
cerned : fo r Christ Jesus says N o t that any man ,
 THE M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI ST J E S U S 69

hath seen the F ather , save H e which i s of G o d

'

” “
H e ha th s e en t he F a th er John . A gain , I
speak that w hich I have seen with M y F ather .
,
“
John To Philip Chri st Je sus said , H e t hat
”
h a th s een M e hath s e en the Fath e r John .

Chr ist Jesus w a s one personality with the F ather ,

being one division of the same mind ; and yet the

subconscious and supercons ciou s realm s of H is
mind are invi sible Thu s it is true th at no man
.

hath seen or ever can s e e the invisible re alms of

the mind of G o d ; while at the same time it is true
that every man who ha s seen Christ Je sus h a s ,

seen the co ns c iou s realm of the one M ind G o d ,

.

S ince the F ather and the H oly S pirit are in ,

visible and unapproachable we realize the s ignifi

,

cance o f the words of Christ Je sus when H e says ,

“
I am t he wa y the t ru th and the lif e : no man
,

c om e th unto the F a t her but b y M e,

John .

There is ab solutely no pos sibili ty for any man

to get into contact with G o d except through ,

Christ Je sus the consciou s realm

,
.

G o d can he a r the prayers of men o nl y t hr ou g h

t he hea ring of the c on s c i o u s re al m Christ Je sus ,
.

G o d can s e e men o nl y throu g h th e s i g h t of the

c o ns c iou s r e al m Chri st Je sus
,
.

G o d can r e as o n with men onl y th r o ug h the r ea

s o n Of the c on s ci ou s r e al m Chri st Jesus
, .

G o d can j u d g e men onl y t hr o ug h t he j ud g men t

of t he c o n s ci ou s r ea lm Christ Je su s
, .

G o d can wi ll t o s a ve men o nl y th r o ug h t he wil l

,

of t he c ons c io us r ea l m Ch ri st Je sus
,
.

The onl y G o d this w orl d has ev er kno wn or

‘ ,
70 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

ev er will know is the ,

c ons c l ous rea lm of the mind
of G o d Christ Jesus
,
.

I t was Christ Je sus w ho spoke to A dam in the

garden o f E den ; w h o appeared un to Abraham ;
w h o walked with E noch ; w h o appeared unto
M o se s in th e mount and gave him the command
,

ments ; w h o manifested H imself unto Jo shua a nd

I saiah ; in the f orm of G od .

Christ Je sus is the W ond erf ul the Cre ator of all ,

things ; the Couns e ll or the law giver ; the mig ht y ,

G od through whom the eternal G o d working c on

,

s c io u s l y doe s all the mighty works of G o d ; the

ev erl as t ing F a t her one mind o ne personality with

, ,

the eternal O ne ; and the Prince O f Peace the O ne ,

who shall conquer all the enemie s of G o d and ,

bring universal pe ace .

day is S urely coming when the kingdoms

T he
of this world shall be the kingdoms of our G o d ;
and Christ Je sus shall be the O ne to whom every
knee S hall bow and every tongue confe s s : f o r ,

G o d also hath highly exalted H im and given ,

H im a name which i s above every name : that at

the name of Je sus every knee Should b ow o f
"

things in he aven and things in earth and things

, ,

under the earth ; and th at every tongue should

confes s that Je su s Chri st i s Lord to the glor y of ,
” “
G o d the F ather Phil .11 Worthy is t he .
-

L a mb that wa s s l ain to receive power and riche s , ,

and wisdom and strength and honour and glory

, , , ,

and bles sing B le ssing and honour and glory

.
, , ,

and power b e unto H im that sitteth upon the

,
 TH E M I ND SCI ENCE OF C H R I ST J E S U S 71

throne and ,
unto t he La mb f or , _
e e
v rand e v er .

R ev . 13 .

Chri st Je sus , tlie conscious realm of the mind

of G o d , is the seat of the rea s o n, j ud g ment , wi ll
and s en s e s of G o d Though the mind o f man h a s
.

three realms , man h a s but one rea son one judg ,

ment one will one conscience etc ; s o the mind

, ,
.

of G o d having three realms h a s neverthele ss but

, ,

one rea son one judgment one will one conscience

, , ,

etc
The conscious realm of the mind of man can
work sub consciously onl y when it works through
tho se functio n; which have their seat in the s u b
conscious realm ; and the sub conscious r e a lm can
Work conscious l y onl y when it works through
tho se functions which have their seat in the con
sciou s realm F o r instance a ffe ction h a s it s seat
.

in the subconscious realm : therefore man can lo v e

onl y through the subconscious realm : and the
will ha s it s seat in the conscious realm ; therefore
a man can will onl y through the conscious re alm .

E ach realm in the mind of G o d is the counter

part of the same realm in the mind of man The .

love of G o d ha s it s seat in the subconscious realm

of the mind of G o d ; therefore Chri st Jesus the , ,

co nscious realm can lo v e only thro ugh the s u b

.

consciou s realm : and the will o f G o d has it s seat

in the consciou s realm ; therefore the F ather the ,

subconscious realm can will only through Chri st

,

Je su s the consciou s realm .

I t w a s Christ Je sus the Lord who s p oke

, ,
“
through the lip s of I saiah saying C ome no w , ,
72 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

and let u s r eas on together ; ”

( I sa . for re a s on
has it s s e at in the c ons c io us re al m .

Christ Je sus The F a ther

H imself declared ,
“

j udg et h no man but hath c ommitte d a ll j u dg me nt

,

unt o the S o n: that all men should hon our the S o n ! ,

”
e v en as t he y h onour t he F at her John 23 . .

J u dg ment ha s it s s e at in the c ons cious re al m

-

“
The inspired apo stle Paul write s Thi s i s the ,
”
W i ll of G od in Christ J e s u s concerning you I .

The s . The wi ll ha s it s s e at in t he c ons cious

re a l m .

S ince the W il l of G od
i s in Chri st Je sus it is ,

clear that the F ather and the H oly S pirit the sub ,

conscious and superconsciou s realms c an not p os ,

s ibl y Wil l a nyt hing except through the will which

i s in Chri st Je sus the conscious re alm ,

.

Just as any sugge stion made to the s u bc o n

sciou s or superconscious realm of the mind of
man can be rej ecte d or uprooted by the will of
,

the conscious realm ; so the will of Christ Je sus ,

the consciou s realm of the mind of G o d can reject ,

or upro ot an y sugge stion ma d e to the F ather or

the H oly S pirit the sub consciou s a nd su p e r co n
,

scio u s realm s of the mind o f G o d .

The subconscious realm of the mind of man i s

s u g g es t i bl e ; and the subconscious ealm o f t he
r
mind of G o d i s al so s ug g e stibl e Christ Je sus .

teache s that all prayer should be addresse d to

the F ather the subco nscious realm
. .

“
Af ter this ma nner therefore pray ye : O ur
”
F ather which art in heaven Ma t Thy . .
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I ST J E S U S 73

F ather which seeth in secret shall reward thee ,

”
O penl y . M at .

H owever while prayer must be addre ssed to the

F ather the suggestible subconsciou s realm of the
,

mind of G o d it is the inviolable law of G o d that

,

each prayer mu s t be offer e in t he name of Chr i s t

d

J e s u s and in acc or d anc e wi t h t he wi l l of Chri s t

,
“
J e s u s the consciou s realm
,
Whatsoever ye shall .

ask in M y na m e that will I d o that the F ather

, ,

may be glorified in the S o n I f ye shall a s k a ny .

thing in M y n ame I Will d o it John

,
14 . .

“
Whatsoever ye sh all a s k of the F ather in M y
” “
name H e may give it y
,
ou John Verily .
,

verily , ( certainl y certainly ) I s a

, y unt o y o u ,

W hatsoever ye sh all a s k the F ather in M y n ame ,

”
H e will give it vou John .

A sking in the name of Christ Je sus preclude s

any a sking which is not in perfect accord with
the revealed will of Chri st Jesus N o prayer or .
,

sugge stion to the F ather can by any po s sibilit y

, ,

b e answered unles s it i s in harmony with the will

,

of Christ Je sus : since all prayers or sugge stions , ,

made to the F ather which are no t in accord with ,

the will of Chri st Je sus are in s t antl y rej ect ed and

,

u p r o ot e d b y the wil l of Ch ri s t J es us Thus we .

realize the significance of the words of Christ

“
Je sus when H e says
,
N o m an c ome th unto the
,
”
F at h er but b y M e
,
John .

I t is ap y csh o l o gi ca l i m p o s s ibi lit y f o r G od t he

Fat h er , the s ubc o ns c i o us r e a lm of t he mind of

G od, to Wil l t o r e s p ond t o a ny p ra y er or s ug g es s
74 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

tion ma d e t c H im x ce p t t hr oug h th e will o

,
e f
Ch ris t J e s us t he c ons c i ous r e al m
,
.

Al l prayers therefore which are no t in accord

, ,

with the will o f Ch ri st Je sus are ab solutely i nef ,

f e c tive .

What the wi ll of Chri st Je sus is in regard to

prayer i s mo st clearly set forth in the teachings
,

of the N e w Te stament .

The sinner must first a cknowledge h i mself a

sinner and confe ss hi s need o f a S aviour
,
He .

must truly repent of his sins and believe on the ,

Lord Je sus Christ as the only S aviour from sin .

H e mu st by frequent definite emphatic a u to s u g

, , ,

ge stions of belief in Christ Je sus force his mind ,

to receive the fixe d idea of truth that Christ

-

Jesus G o d manifest in the fle sh to ok upon H im

, ,

self the form of man and o ffered H imself as an

“
atonement for sin ; That who soever believeth in
”
H im sho uld not perish but have everla sting life
,
.

John When the sinner ha s thu s cau s ed him

self to believe in Christ Je sus and in the atone ,

ment which H e has made ; then Christ Je sus ,

through the operation of the E ternal S pirit im ,

parts the eternal life and nature o f G o d to the

believer H enceforth a s a son of G o d the believer
.

may addre ss G o d his F ather in the name of ,

Christ Je su s the Lord and a sk for anything

, ,

which he knows through his study o f the B ible it ,

i s the will of Chri st Je sus to give u nt o him ‘

A l l other philo sophie s and theorie s o f salvation

are out o f harmony with the teachings and the '

will of Christ Je sus .

 TH E M I ND SCI EN CE OF C H R I ST J E S U S 75

A s th e Paul mo st vehemently expresse d

a p o s tl e
'

it,
“
Though we or an angel from heaven preach
,
:

,
‘

any o ther go spel unto yo u than that which we

“
-

have preached unto you l et him be a c cur s e d G a l,

. .

The onl y p o s s ibl e way t o G o d is through Christ

Jesus the conscious rea l m
,
.

The onl y m anif e s ta t io n there e v er w as or e v er ,

Wi ll be of G od is Chri st Je sus the conscious

, , ,

rea lm .

The o nl y l ife w hi ch it is p o s sible f o r G od t o

imp art t o m an whereby the superconscious realm

,

of the mind of man can be fertilized and eternal

“
iz e d is the life which is bi d wi th Chris t in G o d
,
.

The teaching that Christ Je sus w a s a h uman

being a nd the s o n of G o d only in the same sense
.

that all other human beings are the sons of G o d ;

is bla sphemous in the extreme .

Christ Je su s manife ste d the fact that H e w a s

G od in ever y act and word
,
.

“
H e w a s g reater than the S a bb a th The S on .

”
of M an is Lord also of the sabb ath Luke .

“
H e w a s g reat er th a n the tem p le 1 s a y unto you .
,
”
that in thi s place is one greater than the temple .

M at . H e w a s g re a te r th an the l a w of M o s es .

“
I t wa s said by th em of old time Thou shalt not ,

commit adultery : but I s a y u nto you that whoso ,

ever lo oketh on a woman to lust after her hath

committed adultery with her already in hi s heart .

“
M at . 28 I t hath been sai d thou shalt love
.
,

thy neighbor and hate thine enemy But I s ay

,
.
76 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

u nt o Love your enemie s Ma t

y ,
o u 44 He .
”
. .

was g reat er t han natur al l aw s H e was g re ater .

t ha n g ravi ta t ion H e w alked on the water John

. .

21
-
H e ascended to heaven A c
. He . .

changed water into wine John 10 H e fed

.
-

five thousand men be side s women and children

with five small loave s and tw o fi she s M a t
’

. .

“
20 . H e rebuke d the wind and the raging of the
”
water : and they ceased and there was a cal m ,
.

Luke H e wa s g re ater t ha n t he a ng el s .

Thinke st th ou I cannot now pray M y F ather .

and H e shall pre sently give M e more than twelve

” “
le g ion of angels M at . B eing made so
.

much better than the angels L e t a l l the a ng el s .

‘

”
of G o d w ors hi p H im H eb . H e was g re at er .

t h an S a t a n and hi s d e mons H e ca st out devils . .

Luke 28 ; -
36 ; H e gave H is di sci
-

ple s power over all devils Luke H e wa s .

“
g r ea t e r t h an a ny s i c kn e s s o r d is e a s e H e rebuked .

”
the fever and it left her Luke H e heale d
.
.

the man sick of the pal s y Luke 25 He .

-
.

he aled the woman who m all physicians failed to

heal Luke. 48 H e heale d a man f ull of l ep
-
.

“
r os y Luke . H e l a i d H is hands on e v ery ‘

o ne of t hem a n
”
d he aled the m
,
L uke 4 40 H e . . .

was g re at er t han lif e an d ha s the s ame power

,

over life that the F ather h a s John 5 H e can

m
.

quic ken who H e will John 5 .H e had the .

power to lay down H is life and the power to take

it up again John 1 0 . 18 He proved thi s by .

rais i ng from the dead the s o n o f the widow o f

N ain ( Luke 7 : 1 2 the daughter o f J a ir u sf( Luke
 TH E M I N D S C I EN C E OF C H RI ST J E S U S 77

—
4 2, 49 Lazarus when he had been dead ,

four d a y s ( John 44 ) and by rising from the

-

dead H 1m s e lf John . 31 H e is g re at er t h an
-
.

d eat h being the r es u r r e c tio n and the life and H is

, ,

v oi c e shall call all the dead from their grave s .

John H e give s eternal life to all who

believe John. 30 H e is g reat er th an the
-
.

j udgm ent and save s from condemnation all who

,

b elieve Jo hn
. H e i s to be the j u d g e in the
judgment day John . 23 H e i s the only lig ht .

from G o d that ha s come into thi s world ( John

the only d o or by which men can enter into
the fold o f G o d ( John 7 the only s h e p
h er d who can feed the flock of G o d ( John
the br e ad of lif e and the w a t e r of l if e ( John
the first to teach the value of the i ndi vi d ual ,

the one p r odi g a l ( Luke 1 5 11 the one s hee p .

(
‘
Luke the o ne p i e c e o f s il v e r ( Luke 1 5 8 .

and the onl y one W ho ev er re v e a le d G od t o

ma n as a lo v i ng F a th e r who w a s willing to hear,

and answer the prayers of H is children Luke .

13 .

E ven
wh en a boy of but twelve years of age H e
taught the D octors of the Law in the temple ; and ,

they marvelle d at H is wisdom E ve n then H e .

said to M ary Wi st ye not that I must be a b out

,
”
M y F ather s busines s ?
’
L uke
The claim of Ch ri st Je su s Himself i s that H e
never thought a thought nor spoke a word nor , ,

did an act c ons ci ou s l y even in the mo st relaxed

, ,

moments of H is earthly life ; bu t H e declare s mo st

emphaticall y that every thought and word and
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

a c t of H is life wa s the thought and word and act

of the F ather , the s ubc ons cio us realm o f H is mind ..

Heclaims that the subject matter o f all of H is

co nversations was given to H im by H is F ather ;
and that the id entical w ord s with which H e gave
expre ssio n to that subject matter were dict at e d ,

t o H im by H is Fa th er .

He alw a ys spoke of H is F ather as being in H im

and in H eav en; and o f H imself as being in the
“
Fa t her B elieve M e that I am in the Father
.
,
” “
and the Fat her in M e John . H e that
sent M e is with M e : the Father hath not left M e
a l one ; for I d o always tho se things that ple a se
”
H im .John
The h um an form th a t wa s indwelt by Chri st
Je sus w as as full of the mind of G o d at all t ime s
,

as it wa s po s sible for it to b e ; and yet at the same

time the mind o f Go d also indwelt the f orm of
G od in H e a ven .

T he H oly S pirit
h a s proven and i s proving e v ,

ery d ay that the mind o f Go d can indwell m il lions

,

o f forms at the same t ime ; for the W ord distinctly

teaches that the body o f each individual believer

in the Lord Je sus Chri st i s indwelt by the H ol y
,

S pirit I Co r . .

Th e G reek expr es sions used by Christ Je sus are

“
very explicit H e says . The F ather which sent
,

M e H e gave M e a commandment ( ento l e a spe

, ,

c ifi c injunction ) what I should s ay ( eipo from , ,

epo s a word me aning the id entica l w ords ) and

, ,

what I should s pe ak ( lal o so from laleo I talk or

, ,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S 79
‘

chatter meaning the subject matter even of the

,

lighte st conversations ) J o hn .

Th e d oct rine of Ke no s is of which the s o called

,
-
-

H igher Critics make s o much i s the doctr ine of ,

Chri st Je sus emptying H imself They cl aim that .

when Paul said “ —

Christ J e s u s made H imself o f
,
”
no reputation ,
etc ( Ph il . the .apo stle
meant that Ch ri st Je sus emptie d H imself of at
lea st some of H is d i vine a ttribu te s ; and w a s there
fore mistaken about many things just a s a ny ,

other man might have been : but a careful analysis

of the expre s sion which forms the basi s of this
do ctrine will co nvince a ny real th ink er that the
suppo sitions of the critic s are b ased upon a false
premi se .

“ ”
The expre ssion all c anton e keno s e ( fro m
’

ken c o I emp ty or I d r ain) means t o emp t y t o the

, ,

dr a i ning p oint I f therefore the text refers to

.
, ,

any of the attribute s of G o d in Chri st Je sus it ,

must of nece ssity include all of them There must .

have been an emp t yi ng t o the dr aini ng p o int of ,

w hatever i s referred to in the text There is no .

reference wh atever in the text to the attributes

o f Go d I n one re s p e ct onl y did Chris t J e sus
.

em p t y H ims el f t o the d r a ining p oi nt ; and that w a s

in regard to the exercise of H is will The Wil l of .

G od ha s its seat in Christ Jesus ( I Th the .

cons c i o us r e a lm of the mind of G o d ; and H e had

the right to exercis e that will at all time s ; but H e

permitted the F ather the subconscious rea lm to
, ,

exerci se the wil l of G o d at all time s .

Chri st Jesus made this truth clear when H e

'
80 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

said I d o nothi ng of M y s elf ; but a s M y F ather

,
”
hath taught M e I speak the se things John
,
.

”
I do nothing of M yself ( p
a e m a,
u t o u p oio ’

“
ouden ) literally O n M y own initiative I d o not
,

o ne s i ng l e t h ing : but according a s ( ka tho s ) My z

F ather hath taught M e I speak the se things ,

.

M y do ctrine is not M ine but H is t hat s ent me

,
.

John “
T he W o rd which ye hear is not
”
M ine but the F ather s which sent M e
,
’
John .

“
The words that I speak un to yo u I s p e ak
not of M y s e lf ; but t he Fa ther t hat d w ell eth in M e ,

H e d oet h the w orks John

. The literal
“
G reek re ads ,
The Fat her d w elling in M e H e ,

d oet h the w orks of H ims elf .

A t the clo se of H is mini stry just before H is ,

“
crucifixion H e said to the F ather
,
I have given ,
”
unto them the w ords whi ch Th ou g ave st M e .

John I n the garden of Gethsemane when ,

H e knew that H is time had come to die H e said , ,

“
Abb a F ather take away this cup from M e
, ,

nev e rth el e s s not W hat I wil l but What T hou wil t ,

M ark
That the doctrine o f keno s 1 s the do ct r ine o f ,

Christ Je sus emptying H imself had no reference ,

whatever to the attribute s of G o d in Christ Je sus ,

is manife st in the texts :

“
Al l things th at the F ather hath are M ine .

(
‘
John Panta echei pater ema e sti )
’
o s a o

Christ Je sus herein use s the p res ent tens e He .

“
literally s ays Al l things as many a s the F ather
,
”
has right now are M ine rig ht now
,
.

“
I n H im dwelleth all the fulne s s of the Go d
 TH E M I ND SCI ENCE OF C H R I ST J E S U S
” “
head bodily . Col The word fulne ss
.

“ ”
( pleroma ) come s from p l e r o o meaning I fill ,

full to the brim Thi s would have been su fficient ;

.

'
“ ”
but when the apo stle adds the word a ll ( pan
to pleroma ) he make s the thought a s strong a s it
can be made The literal meanin g of the expre s
.

sion is that the bodily fo rm of Chri st Je sus w a s

just as full o f Go d a s it w a s pos sible to be T he .

critic s therefore are forced to acknowledge that

, ,

Christ Je sus was G o d ma nif es t in the fle s h ; and

that H is bo dily form wa s a s full of G o d at all
time s a s it w a s po s sible to be ; or else declare that
the words written by the apo stle Paul are false .

“
I n whom are hid all the treasure s of wisdom
” “ ”
and knowledge Col
. The word s sophia
.

“
and gno sis a s used herein together with the ,
“ ”
expression pante s oi the s a u r o i certainly in
,

c l u d e al l p o s s ible Wis dom and kno w led g e .

S ince Christ Jesus wa s a s full of Go d a s it w a s

po ssible to be ; and po s se ssed at all time s eve r y
thing that G o d the F ather po s se s sed amongst ,

which po sses sions were all po ssible wi sdom and

knowledge ; how could H e p o s s iblv have erred in
an y thing ?
S hall we listen to the criticism s of men who
know no t what they teach in preference to the ,

teachings of Christ J e s u s ? S urel y Christ Je sus

is infinitely more worthy of tru st than the s o ,

called H igher Critics .

And the W or d wa s made fl es h and dwelt

among u s full of g r a ce and t ruth
,
John .

“
The G reek expre ssion herein is P l e r e s c h a r ito s
,
82 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SUS
“
kai a l e the ia s The adjective p l e r e s me ans
.

f ull t o the bri m The literal meaning of the text

.

then is that Chri st Je sus the W ord was full to , ,

the brim of grace and truth S inc e H e w as ful l . .

o f the wisdom and kno wled ge and t ruth o f G o d

, , ,

how could H e have been ignorant of anything or ,

have erred in any manner ?

The Psychology O f The A tonement .

O nly through the s ens es of the c ons cious realm

of the human mind can physical pain be felt Th e
,
.
‘

instant a human being lo se s c ons ci ou sne s s the ,

r ea l iz at i o n of p ain c e ase s The sub consciou s and

.

superconscious realm s o f the human mind have no

realiz ation of physical pain The hypnoti z ed man .
,

the co ns ci ous re alm o f who se mind is asleep real ,

ize s no physical pain even when a needle is ,

driven through hi s tongue Th e sub conscious .

realm of the h u man mind can b e made to su ff er

p ain onl y thr oug h s ug g e s tion: which proces s is
entirely ment al and not p hys i c al
,
.

The mind of Go d i s the counterpart of the mind

o f man ; therefore only t hr oug h the s ens es of t he
,

c ons c io u s r e a lm of the mind of G od c a n p hy s ic al ,

p a i n be felt by G od The sub conscious and super

.

conscious realms o f the mind of Go d could under .

no p o s sible conditions b e m a de to reali z e p hy s ical

p a i n The subconscio us realm o f the mind of Go d
.

could be made to suffer only through sugge stion :

which pro ces s w ould be mental and no t physical ,
.

H a d Christ Je sus continued t o remain in the

f orm of G od H is s ens e s could under no po ssible
,

condition have brought to H im a reali z ation o f

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

physical pain ; b ecause the fo rm of God i s imm o r

tal and subj ect neither to pain nor death That
,
.

H e mi ght place H imself in such a condition that

H e could realize pain through H is senses and ,

make physical death a po s sibil ity to H im ; thu s

,

enabling H im to o ffer H imse lf a s a s acrifice for

s in ; C hr ist Je sus to o k upon H imse lf a mortal b o dy

of flesh H a d Christ Je sus s nfi e r e d in the fo rm

.

of G o d through mental proces se s only mankind

, ,

could never have realiz ed the atonement Go d .

de sir e d not o nl y to make an atonement for sin but ,

also to s o manifestly demonstrate the fact that

such an atonement h ad been made that all men ,

everywhere should b e forced t o a realization o f it .

The inviolable l aw of the universe is that sin

bringeth forth death .

That the sins o f the untold milli ons o f the hu

man race might claim their to ll of death and yet ,

that it migh t be po s sible fo r the sinn er to obt ain

life everlasting ; G o d to ok upon H imself th e form
of man w h o had sinned a nd in that form offered
, ,

H imse l f upon the cros s o f Calvary a s an atone

ment for man s s in ’
.

Chri st Jesus being the conscious realm of the

,

mind o f Go d had an infinite c ap a ci t y f or p ain

,
.

H e tasted death f or e v ery man H e b H e no t

. .

only bore our sins but our sickne sse s a s well

, .

“
H is own self b are o ur s ins in H is own b od y on
” “
the tree I Pet . H imself to ok o ur infir m i
.

” “
ti es and b are our sickne s se s
,
M at . F or .

this cause many are weak and si ckly among you ,

and man y sleep ( o r I Co r X I z30 F o r what . .

84 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S
“
cause ? N o t di scerning the Lord s bo d y 29 th
’
. .

verse M any believers in Christ Je sus w ho have

.
,

trusted in H is atonement for sin ; are weak and

sickly and die because they fail to realize that
,

H e made atonement for sicknes s just as certainly

a s H e did for sin .

He being Go d and H is capacity for su ff ering

,

b eing infinite it was im p os sible f o r any amount of

,

su ffering to kill H im : therefore when H e had ,

made full atonement for the sins of all men w ho ,

had ever lived wer e living o r ever woul d live

, ,
“
He yielde d up the gho st M at B y the
. .

exerci se of the power that was in H im H e could ,

at any moment h ave re sist e d a nd o ve r c om e all pain ;

and in the twinkling of an eye have changed H is
mortal bo dy into an immo rtal one ; thereby mak
ing it subject to neither pain nor death : but had
H e done so every member o f the human race
,

wo uld have been lo st forever without hope of ,

re demption I nstead of re sisting death there

.
,
“
fore H e voluntarily sought it H e says
,
I lay .
,

d own M y life that I might tak e it again N 0 ma n

,
.

t ak eth it from M e but I l ay it d o wn of M y s e lf

, .

I hav e p ow er t o l a y it d own and I ha v e p ower t o ,

”
t ak e it ag ain John . 18 .

The mo dern N ew T h oug ht teaching that the

d ea t h o f Christ Jesus and the shedding o f H is ,

bl ood have no vit a l part in the plan o f G o d f o r

,
v

the s alvation of men i s false in every particular ;

,

and antagoni stic to all the te achings o f Chri st

Jesus O nly through the merits o f H is a tonement
.

can any m an po s sibly b e save d H o w can men .

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I ST J E S U S

hope for salvation through the righteousne s s of

the fle s hl y mind when G o d H imself ha s told u s
,
“
that E xcept a man be b o rn ag a in he ca nnot s e e ,
” “
the Kingd om of G od John I f we s a y that
.

we have no s in ( a s do Christian S cienti sts for in

, ,

stance ) w e de cei v e o urs e l v e s and the t ru th is not ,

in u s I f we s a y that we h av e not s in ned w e mak e

.
,

H im ( G o d ) a liar and H is Word is not in u s

,
If .

we confe s s our sins H e is faithful and just to f o r

,

give u s our sins and to cleanse u s from all u n

,

righteousne s s ”
I John
.
—10 I n the same con .

ne c tio n the one reme d y f or s in is distinctly s e t

“
forth . T he bloo d of J esus C hrist H is S on c leans
” “
eth us from all sin I John Ye were not
.

redeemed with corruptible things a s silver and ,

gold ; but w ith the p recious blo od of C hrist a s of ,

a lamb without blemish and without spot : w ho

verily w a s foreordained befo re the foundation of
the w orld but w a s ma nifes t in the se la st tim e s f o r
,
”
y o u who b y H im d o belie v e in G o d I Pet . .
,

21. Peter realized that it w a s p o s sible to b eli eve

in Go d onl y throu g h Chr ist J esu s ; who is the onl y
manif e st a tion or re v elation of G od ; being the c o n
s ciou s r e al m of the mi nd of G o d .

The eternal ,
M other G o d the
1 nv1 s ibl e , F ather -

subconsciou s and superconscious realms of the

mind of G o d cr e at e d all t hi ng s u p hold s and sus
, ,

ta ins a ll thing s b e s t o w s al l g ift s t o ma n kind and

, ,

b ring s s a l v ation a nd e t ern al life unto men o nl y ,

t hr ou g h Chris t J e s us the c on s c i o us rea lm ,

.

A cces s to the F ather and to the eternal S pirit ,

can be had onl y t hrou g h Chris t J e s us the c on ,

86 T H E M I N D S CI E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

s c ou s r ea l
i m . E ph . R om . 2 E ph
. .

-
7 .

No lawyer would dare to alter the exact wo rd

ing o f a supreme court decision T he statement s .

o f Chri st Jesus and H is inspired prophets and

apo stle s are the d ecisions of the s up reme c ourt of

,

the univ ers e .

G od nev er meant H is w or d s t o be interp reted

H e meant them to be believe d and accep te d j ust
a s H e utt ere d t hem H o w dare a ny m a n alter the
.

ex a c t w o rd i ng of t he d e c is ions of t he s u p reme

c ourt of t he univ ers e ?

Chapter VII .

T H E FA T H E R , TH E S U B C O N S CIO U S R E AL M

OF T H E M I N D or G OD .

”
Go d created man in H is own image . Gen .

The subc onscious realm o f the mind o f G o d is ,

the counterpart of the subconscious realm o f the

mind of man : and is therefore the life controlling
entre o f the mind o f G o d ; the seat o f intuiti on ,

me mory a ff ecti on emotion belief conscienc e

, , , , ,

im agination inspiratio n and genius

,
.

G o d the F athe r the subconscious realm o f the

,

m ind of G o d ha s cho sen to carry o n all H is work

,

in g s in connectio n with things materi al through ,

Chr is t Je sus the conscious realm ; and all H is

,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S 87

workings in connection with things spiritual ,

through the H oly S pirit the superconscious realm ,

.

Just a s the conscious and subconscious re alms

of the mind of a man are one mi nd s o the con ,

scious and subconscious rea l ms of the mind of

G o d are one mi nd : and just a s the subconscious
realm of the mind of a man is greater than the
conscious realm s o the subconscious realm of the
,

mind of G o d is greater than the consciou s realm .

Thus it is ab solutely true that Chri st Jesus and

the F ather are one ( one mind ) ; and at the same
time the F ather is gr ea t er than Chri st Jesus .

This explains the statements of Chri st Je sus

“ ”
when H e says I and M y F ather are one ; ( John
,
“ ”
and M y F ather is g reater than I John .

“
Thus also is it true that I n the beginning w a s ,

the Wo rd and the W o rd ( Christ Jesus ) wa s with

,
”
G o d and the Word w a s G o d
. John The .

W ord Chri st Je sus being the consciou s rea l m

’

, , ,

wa s with the eternal F ather M other G o d the sub -

conscious and superconscious re alms ; and at the

same time w a s G o d ; that is w a s a realm of the ,

o ne M in d G o d , .

A l l the words and works o f Christ Jesus were ,

the words and works of the F a ther ; b ecause Christ

Jesus did all of H is thinking speaking and work ,

ing s u bc ons ciou s l y .

G o d the F ather cre a t e d all things ; but H e did

,

s o c o n s c i ou s l y ; th at is through Christ Jesus the

, ,
“
conscious realm B y wh om also H e made the
.

”
wo rlds . H eb .
88 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

Christ Je sus uph old s and controls all thing s

.
,

bu t H e do es so s ubc ons cio us l y “

W ho being .

the brightne s s of H is ( the F ather s ) glory and ’

,

the exp re s s image of H is ( the F ather s ) person ’

,

and up h o l ding al l t hi ng s by t he W ord of H is ( the

F ather s ) p ow er
’
H eb . .

“
Christ Je sus sai d A l l power i s g 1 ve n unto M e
,
”
in heaven and in earth M at T his st a te
. .

ment means that Chri st Je sus the c onscious realm ,

o f the mind of G o d can at all time s by s ug g es t i on

,

control the infinite re sources of the s ubc ons cious

r ea l m of the mind o f G od .

Just a s the subconscious realm of the m i nd o f a

man responds to the au to sugge stions of the c on
s cious realm s o the sub conscious realm of the
,

m m d of G o d re sponds to the autosugge stions of

Christ Je sus the conscious realm only to an in
, ,

finitely greater degree .

Just a s the mind o f man though having three ,

re alms ha s but one will one r e a s on one j u dg

, , ,

m ent one c ons c i ence etc so the mind o f G o d

’

.
, , ,

though it ha s three realms has but one wi ll one , ,

r ea s on o ne j u d g m ent one c o ns c i e n ce etc

, ,
.

G o d the F ather the sub conscious realm can

, ‘ ,

r eas on only through the rea son of the conscious

realm ; can j u dg e only through the jud g ment o f
the conscious rea lm and can wil l only thr ough
, ,

“
the will of the conscious realm The F ather .

j udg e th no man but hath commi tt ed a ll j ud g ment

,
” “
unt o the S on Jo hn
. 23 This i s the will .

”
o f G o d in Chris t J e s us concerning yo u I Th . .
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E S U S 89

Just a s men to a certain extent s e e and know

, ,

the consciou s realm s of the minds of other men ,

s o the y c an s e e and know the conscious realm of

the mind of G o d : but no man can ever s e e o r

know the subconscious and superconscious realms
of the mind of G o d ; except a s the th oughts and
feeling s of these invi sible realms are expre ssed
through Christ Jesus the conscious realm ,
.

G o d th e F ather the subconscious realm is ,

” “
eternal immortal in visible ;
, ,
I Vh o onl y hath
immortalit y dwelling in the light which no man
.

can a pp roa ch u nto ; w ho m no man hath seen nor ,

”
ca n s ee . I Tim .

Just a s the subcons ciou s and superconscious

realms of the mind of a man can onl y come into ,

contact with other beings a nd things material ,

through the functions of the conscious realm ; s o

the sub conscious and superconscious realms of the
mind of G o d can onl y come into co ntact with
,

other beings and things material through the ,

functions of the c onsciou s realm of the mind of

Go d. Therefore the eternal F ather M other G o d -

can never have any contact with other beings o r

things material e x cep t thro ug h Chris t J e s u s ; the
,

onl y re a l m of the G o d mi nd whi ch c an p os s ib ly

g e t into ra pp ort o r c on t a c,t w ith an y other,

bei ng ,

or t hing ma t e ri a l .

I f the conscious re alm of the mind of a man

were robb ed o f its functio ns there would be no ,

pos sible metho d of contact or understanding be

tween the subconscious and superconsciou s rea l ms
o f the man s mind and other beings or things
’
,
90 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

materia l I n the same manner it is utterly im

.

po ssible for the subconsciou s and s u perconscious

re alms o f the mind o f G o d to have contact with ,

or understanding be tween things material o r o th ,

er beings ; except through the functions o f Chri st

Je su s the consci ou s re alm of the m ind of G o d
,
.

G o d the F ather therefore can see men hear , , ,

men s ymp ath iz e with men and w ork f or men

, , ,

o nl y t hr o ug h Chris t J e s us the consciou s realm , .

Chri st Je sus being G o d ha s power in H imself

, ,

to do marvellou s things ; but H e has cho sen to

wo rk s ubcons ciou s l y H e many time s e m p h a ti .

cally st a ted th a t H is w o rds H is do ctrine s and

.

, ,

H is wo r ks were not H is but the F ather s whi ch ,

’

sent H im A l l idea s of the nature and character

.

of G o d are the merest conjecture apart from the

, ,

revelation and teachings of Je su s Chri st H e dis .

“
tinc tl y tells us N o man knowet h who the S on
,

is but the F ather ; and who the F ather i s but the

, ,
”
S o n and he to whom the S o n will reve al H im
,
.

Luke
Christ Je sus said many things concerning the
F ather ; and only through such words o f revelation
do we know who and what the F ather 1 s .

‘ ” “
G o d i s a S pirit John The l iving .

” “ ”
F a t h er John . Lord o f he aven and earth .

“
M a t KI z25
. The F ather hath life in H imself
. .

“
John F ather I thank Thee that Thou hast ,
” “
he a r d M e Jo hn X I : 4 1 H e can hear
. There . .

came a v oi ce from heaven saying T hou art M y , ,

”
b e l o ve d S o n in whom I am well pleased Mk
'

. .
,
“
H e can S p ea k I s ay unto yo u that in .
,
 TH E M I N D S C I E N CE OF C H R I ST J E SU S 91

heaven their angels do always behold the f ace o f

”
M y F ather which i s in heaven M at He . .

ha s a fa ce Chri st Jesus undoubtedly here in has

.

reference to the face of the f orm of G od Christ .

“ ”
Jesu s being in t he fo rm of G od came forth ,

from heaven and took upon H im the form of man .

The form of Go d i s the form which the mind of

,

G o d ha s indwelt ever since Christ the consciou s ,

realm w a s begotten Just a s the subconsciou s

,
.

and superconsci o u s realms of the mind of a man

indwell a form of fle sh and yet remain in vi s ible ;
,

s o the F ather and the H oly S pirit the s u bc o n ,

sciou s and superconsciou s realms of the mind of

G o d indwell the form of G o d and yet remain
, ,

invi sible The form of a human being is a s much

.

the form of the subc onscious real m a s it is of the

consciou s realm ; s o the f ace of the form of G o d
i s a s much the face of the F ather a s it is the face ,

o r Christ Je sus .

“
God love d the world that H e gave H is only
so ,
” “
begotten S on John . A s the F ather hath
” “
l oved M e s o have I loved you John
,
The .

F ather H imself loveth you b ecause y e have loved ,

M e and have believed that I came out from G o d

,
.

John G o d love s the sinner ; H e love s Chri st

Jesu s ; and H e ha s a peculiar lo ve f o r the one who
believes in and receive s Chri st Je sus .

O rig h t eous F ather the world hath not known

,

Thee : but I have known Thee and the se have ,

”
known that Thou hast sent M e John -
.

“
O F ather glorify Thou M e with Thine own
,
92 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

self with the glory which I ha d with T he e b ef ore

”
the w orl d wa s John .

“
A s the F ather knoweth M e even so kn ow I
”
the F ather John
.

“
I p r oceede d forth and came from G o d ; neither
”
came I of M yself but H e sent M e John
,
.

I lay down M y life that I might take it again , .

N 0 man taketh it from M e but I lay it down of ,

M yself I h ave power to lay it down and I have

.
,

power to take it again Thi s commandment have .

”
I received of M y F ather John 18 . .

“
Th e Fa t h er is in M e and I in H im John ,
.

“
B elieve M e that I a m in t he F at h er and the ,
”
F a th er in M e John .

“
A s Thou F ather a rt in M e a nd I in T hee
, , ,
.

John
The F ather t h a t dw ell et h in M e H e d o et h the ,
”
w or ks . John The F ather worked c on
s c io u s ly through Ch r ist Je sus the co nsc ious
,

realm ; and Christ Jesus worked s ubc ons ci ou s l y ,

through the F athe r the sub conscious realm , .

“
H e that sent M e is with M e : the F ather hath
not left M e alone ; for I do always tho se things
”
th at plea se H im John .

“
The F ather that sent M e beareth witne s s of
”
Me . John
“
G o d knoweth your hearts : for that whic h i s
highly esteeme d among men i s abomination in
”
the sight o f Go d Luke .

B ehold the fowls o f the air : for they sow no t ,

neither do the y reap nor gather in to barns ; yet ,

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I ST J E S U S 93

y our heavenly feedeth them M at

F ather . .

“
I V he r e f o r e take no thought sa y i ng what shall , ,

we eat ? or what shall we drink or wherewithal

,
?
,

shall we be clothed ? f or y our hea v e nl y F ather

”
k no w eth th a t ye h av e ne e d of a ll the s e thing s .

M at . 32 .

We never find the Lord Je sus talking any fool

is hne s s ab out the foo d and drink and clothe s of
”
men being mortal mind delusions
,
H e dis .

tinc tl y states that our he av e nl y Fa the r kno w eth

th at w e h av e ne e d of al l the s e thing s G o d knows .

that the bo die s and appetite s of men are real .

“
Whatsoever I speak even a s the F ather said ,
”
unto M e s o I speak John
, G o d the F ather
.

dictated every word that Christ Je sus uttere d .

“
I do nothing of M y self ; but a s M y F ather
”
hath taught M e I speak these things John ,
.

“
The literal meaning of the se words is o n my ,

own initia t i v e I d o not one s in g le t hi ng : ( a p ’

,

e m a u to u poio ouden O uden from o n not and

.
,
,

en the neuter of e is meaning one ) but a s or

, , ,

accord ing a s ( ka th o s ) M y F ather hath taught

,

”
M e I speak these things
,
N othing can be clear .

er than the fact that Christ Je sus spoke every

word during H is earthl y ministry s ub c on s cio us
, ,
“
l y; and also did every work s ub c on s cious l y I .

speak that which I have seen with M y F ather .

“
John The truth which I have heard of
” “
God John
. M y d oct rine i s not M ine but ,

H is th at s ent M e John 7 : 1 6 . .

“
I will send unto you from the F ather the ,

S pirit o f truth which proceedeth from the F ath

,
94 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S
”
er .John I t i s very manife st from the ,

te achings of Christ Jesus th at any realm of the ,

mind of G o d can at will project itself in any man

ner or take upon itself any de sired form : just as
,

Christ Jesus the conscious realm came forth from

, ,

G o d and took upon H im se lf the form o f man .

“
B e ye therefore perfect e ve n a s your F ather
‘

,
”
which i s in he aven is p erf ect M a t . .

“
O ur F ather which art in hea v en M a t . .

Pray to thy F ather which is in s ecret M at . .

H e that shall swear by heaven weareth by

,
s
”
t he t hrone of G od M at . . The seat o f H is
power and authority i s in heaven .

H e i s t he Fa ther of all w ho believe I n Chri st

Je sus ; but H e i s not the F ather of tho se w ho d o
not believe in Christ Je sus John 47 .
-

H e can be worshippe d only in s p irit a nd in

truth John .

This me ans th at H e can b e worshipped onl y

through the c ons cious and the s up ercons cious
realms of H is mind Chri st Je sus the conscious
.
,
“ ”
realm is the truth
,
John T he S p irit i s
.

the superconscious realm An unregenerated m a n .

can come to G o d only through belie ving o n the

L ord Jesus Christ ; and being regenerated by the
operation of the H oly S piri t The believer can .

worship G o d only in the name of the L ord J esus

Chris t and only when in harmony o r ra pp ort with
,

the H oly S pirit N o believer can worship G o d

'

while he has unco nfe ssed sin upon hi s soul ; o r

while he has any impure unkind o r unforgiving , ,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 95

thought O nly when the inmo st desire s of a be

.

liever are in perfect accord with the will of Christ

Jesus can the b eliever worship G o d F e w be lie v
,
.

e r s ever know wh at r e a l w or s hip is Prayer whi ch .

i s occupie d with wants i s not worship Co nf es s

,
.

ing of sins i s not worship Praise which is o c c u

,
.

pied with anything but Go d H imself i s not wor ,

ship The place to get rid of sins is at the alta r

.

“
and the place to wa sh is at th e laver ; by wa sh
”
ing of water by the Word E p h The hol y. .

p l a ce only is for worship O utside all goe s up to .

G o d I nside the hol y p l ac e all come s down from

.
,

God . W e worship G o d o nly when our minds are

ab solutely withdrawn from self and se l fish inter
e sts ; and altogether centere d upon and occupied ,

with G o d We go into the holy place to worship ;

.

and come out to s erve W e mu st withdraw from

.

the rush of wo rk be it worldly or religious ere we

, ,

c an learn to worship I have known preachers to

.

be s o occupied with the s tu d v of the B ible gath ,

ering together arguments and pas sage s of S cri p

tur e to quote in controversie s a s to forget all ,

ab out w or s hipp ing G od F luency and elo quence.

in pr ayers are oft times a b omination I t i s only

,
.

“
the e ff ectual fervent prayer of a ri g ht e ou s man
“ ”
that avail eth muc h J a s . Our prayers are .

e ffectual and fervent only when the H oly S pirit

,

in u s prays t hr oug h us Take time to worship !

.

Take time to be holy !

G o d the F ather whom Chri st Je sus revealed
,

unto men is o ne realm of the one G o d mind ; the

,

t hree real ms of whi ch t og et her make complete

96 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I ST J E SU S

one li ving thinking l oving a cting p ers onalit y

, , ,
.

H e i s invisible in secret in heaven ; and yet H e

, ,

i s s ug g e s t i bl e and re sponds to the prayers o r

, ,

sugge stions of men when the prayers o r s u g g e s

, ,

tions are in accord with the will o f Christ Je sus .

He i s not an indefinite intangible impersonal , ,

principle ; or something scattered throughout the

universe like electricity o r ether H e i s j ust what .

Ch ris t J es us was a nd is ; for Christ Je sus was G od

ma nif es t in the fle s h .

Christ Je sus always spoke o f the F ather as be

“ ”
ing in H im and in heaven
,
.

“
Just b efore H is crucifixion H e s aid I g o to ,

prepare a p l ac e for you An d if I go and prep are .

a p l ace for you I will come again and receive yo u

, ,

unto M yself ; that where I am there ye may be ,

also I n M y F ather s ho use are many mansions :

.
’

”
if it w er e not s o I would h ave told you
,
John .

3 .

Christ Jesus had ab solute command o f the lan

guage in which H e spoke H e knew that untold .

millions of men would read H is word s ; and that

the fate of their souls f o r eternity depende d u p on
their understanding them Therefore H e spoke .

a s simply and plainly as pos sible ; and meant ex

a c tl y what H e said H e tells us that every iden
.

tical word H e uttered was dictated to H im by H is

F ather ; s o that all the combined wisdom and
knowledge of the G odhead was behind the utter
ance o f every word Therefore when H e s ays
.

that H e ha s gone to prepare a pl a ce fo r tho se w ho

 TH E M IND SCI EN CE OF C H RI ST J E SU S 97

believe in H im H e means a p la ce and not a

,

c on di t i o n .

The utterances of Christ Je sus and of H is in

spired prophets and apo stles , are the de ci s ion s of
the s u p rem e c ou rt of the uni v er s e ; and G o d de
mands that they be accepted and b elieved j ust a s
t hey w er e s p ok en .

Chri st Jesu s the conscious realm of the mind of

,
“
Go d declare s
,
H e that rej ecteth M e and r e c eiv
,

eth not M y w or d s hath one that judgeth him ,

the w or d th a t I h a v e S p o k en the s ame sh all j udg e

,
”
him in the la s t da y John .

Chapter VI I I .

TH E H O LY S P I R I T , TH E S U P E R CO N S C I OU S

R E A L M OF T H E M I N D OF G OD .

The superconscious realm of the mind o f G o d

“
spoken o f in the B ible a s The H oly S pirit or ,
”
The H oly G ho st is the seat of spirituality ; the
,

realm through which is acco mpli she d all the spir

itu a l work of G o d .

Christ Je sus and the F ather the conscious and

, ,

subconscious realms of the mind o f G o d do all -

spiritual w o rk s u p e r c o ns c io u s l y; that is through ,

th e H ol y S piri t :
The H oly S pirit is the superconscious r e a lm o f
,

the one M ind G o d ; and togethe r with Chri s t

,

Je sus the conscious realm a nd the F ather the

,
-

, ,
98 TH E M I ND SCI EN CE OF C H R I S T J E SU S

subconscious realm makes complete o ne living , ,

thinking loving acting personality

, ,
.

“
There are three that bear record in heaven ,

the F ather the Word and the H oly Gho st : and

, ,
”
th es e th re e a re one I Jo hn .

I n the light of the teachings of Chri st Je sus

and H is inspired a p o stle s the claims o f certain ,

H nfl
teachers that the oly S pirit is an i ue e mere
nc i

l y are shown t o be utterly erroneous ; and the

,

claim of M r s M ary B aker G E ddy that the H ol y

. .
,

S pirit is C hristian S cience i s shown to b e almo st , ,

if not altogether bl as p h emou s ,

.

The H oly S pirit the superconscious realm o f ,

the mind of G o d is the et erna l M other G od ,

.

“ ”
I n the eternity before time was the one ,

M ind G o d consiste d of t wo; real ms : the F ather

, , ,

the subconscious ; and the H oly S pirit the super ,

conscious The se two realms were one mind : the

.

eternal immortal invisible F ather M other G o d

, , ,
-
.

The F ather M other G o d begat Chri st ; and the two

-

realm M ind wa s made to embrace t hre e real ms .

The se are not th ree minds but three realms o f

-

the one M ind .

Thi s one M ind is ab solutely complete being ,

male and female in one F o r thi s rea son the H oly .

S pirit the mother G o d the spiritual re alm o f the

, ,
“ ”
one M ind G o d ; i s always spoken of as H e z just
,

a s when G o d created man H e create d the male ,

and female at the same time in one bod y I n the ,

.
'

day that G o d created ma n in the likene ss o f G o d ,

made H e him ; ma l e and f ema l e create d H e t hem ;

and bl es se d them and called their name A dam in , ,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I ST J E SU S 99

”
the day when t h ey were created Gen 2 . . .

The male and female in man were eventuall y

separated ; a distinctly separate bo d y being given
to each : but the ma le and female in G o d have
never been separated The eternal F ather M oth
.
-

er G o d the sub conscious and superconscious

.

realm s of the mind of G o d have always been and ,

always shall be invis ible ; except to Christ Je sus ,

the conscious realm .

“
At the baptism of Christ Jesu s H e s a w the ,

S pirit of G o d descending like a dove ( not in the

form of a dove but in the manner in which a dove
,
”
might descend ) and lighting upon H im M att . .

Chri st Jesus onl y s a w the H ol y S pirit The .

teaching that the H oly S pirit h a s appeared unto

men in the fo rm of a d o v e or in the fo rm of clo v en
,

t ong u e s of fir e ; is utterly erroneous The di sci .

ple s at Penteco st heard the sound a s o f a rushing

mighty wind and s a w a cloven tongue o f fire on
,

the head of each ; but the fire w as not the H ol y

“
S pirit . They were all fille d with the H ol y
” “
G host . Ac . John the B aptist said I indeed ,

baptize yo u with water ; but one mightier than I

cometh : H e shall b aptize y o u with the H ol y Gho st
”
a nd wit h fire Luke
. The fire w a s not the
H oly G ho st .

The F ather
M other G o d onl y is eternal ; that is
-

alwa y s ha s been and alwa y s will b e Chri st w a s .

b eg o t t en: there wa s a time when H e did not exist .

The F ather M other G o d male and female in one

-

, ,
“
is
,
The King eternal immortal invisible the
, , , ,

only wise G o d The ble ssed and onl y Potentate

. .
1 00 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

the King of kings and L ord o f lords ; w ho only ,

hath immort a lity dwelling in the light which no

,

man ca n a pp roa c h unt o ; whom no man hath s een ,

”
nor c a n s ee 1 Tim . 1 6 Al l th e a ttri . .

bute s o f G o d have from eternity been in the F ath

e r M other G o d Chri st Je sus the c ons cious realm
-

.
,

of the one M ind G o d has had all the attribute s

, ,

o f G o d which are in H im g iv en unt o H im by the ,

eternal invi sible F ather M other G o d which begat

, ,
-

H im .

the H oly S pirit the superconscio us realm

T hat ,

of the mind of G o d i s a l iving thinking acting , , , ,

loving personality is clear in the following ,

texts
“
He h as s p oken T he S pirit sai d unto Philip Go
.
,
”
near and join thyself to this chariot
,
Ac . .

“
He can be g rie ved . G rieve no t the H oly S pirit
”
“

of Go d . E ph .

“
He w orks . The S pirit of the Lord c a ught away
”
Philip Ac . .

“
H e im p art s lif e E xcept a man b e b orn o f the
.

S pirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of

,
”
Go d John .

“
H e be ars re cord in hea v en There are three .

that bear record in heaven the F ather the , ,

W o r d a nd the H oly Gho st : and these three

‘

”
are one I John .

H e i s a witnes ser t o J e s us W e are H is wit .

'
‘

ne s ses of th ese things ; and s o i s also the H o ly

'

”
G ho st Ac . .

H e mak es int erce s s ion f or t he believ ers

“
We .
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 10 1

know not w hat we should pray for a s we

ought : but the S pirit maketh interces sion for
”
us . R om .

“
H e g r oans With groanings which canno t be
.

”
uttered R om . .

“
H e s up erin t en d s chris ti an w ork The H o l y .

Gho st said S eparate M e B arnaba s and S aul

,

for the work whereunto I have called them .

S o they b eing sent forth by the H o ly Gho st

,
”
departed unto S eleucia kc 4 . . .

H e s pe a k s a l l l a n g ua g e s and c ontrol s the

“
t o ng u es of the b e li ev er s They were all .

filled with the H oly Gho st and began to speak ,

with other tongue s a s the S pirit gave them ,

”
utterance Ac . .

H e is f ul l of p o w er Ye sh all receive power .

,
”
after that the H oly G ho st is come upon y o u .

Ac . R om .

lo v e joy p ea c e etc G a l
H e in s p ir e s ,
. .

H e im p a rt s lo v e The love of G o d is shed.

abroad in our heart s by the H oly G ho st .

R om .

“
He enf ol ds the king do m of G o d The king .

dom of G o d is not meat and drink ; but righ

t e o u s ne s s and peace and j ov in the H ol y
, ,
”
G ho s t R om
. .

“
H e ha s been s e e n b y Chris t J e s u s H e s a w the .

”
S pirit o f G o d de scending M at . .

“
H e is the C o mfo rt er B u t when the Co mf o r te 1.

i s come whom I will s end unto y o u f 1 0 m the

,

F ather even the S pirit of tru th which pro

,

c ee d e tli from the F ather

,

H e shall testify o f ,
102 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J ESU S
” “
Me .John Walking in the fe ar of
the Lord and in the comfort of the H o l y
,
”
G ho st Ac . .

“
H e is the believer s t ea cher The H oly Gho st
’
.

”
shall teach you what ye ought to s ay Luke .

“
He rev e a l s t he truth of G od t o believ ers The .

things of G o d knoweth no man but the S piri t ,

of G o d G o d h ath revealed them unto us by

.

”
H is S pirit I Cor 11
. .

H e c ommunes wit h be l iev ers 2 Co r . .

H e re p rov e s t he w orl d of s in “
W hen H e is .

come H e will reprove the world of sin and

, ,
”
of righteousne s s a nd of judgment Joh n
,
.

He can be receiv e d t hroug h f ai th G a l . .

He makes the bodie s of believers H is t emp l e .

“
Know ye not that ye are the temple of G o d
and that the S pirit of G o d dwelleth in yo u ? ’

“
I Cor . Know ye not th a t your bo d y
i s the temple of the H oly Gho st which 1 s 1 11
”
you ? I Co r .

H e s anct ifies t he g if t s of b eliev ers R o m . .

H e is given to the b eliev ers who pra y the Fa t her

f or H im Luke .

H e q ui ckened Chris t J es u s I Pet . .

Ch ris t J e s us a l w a y s s p oke cf H im a s a p ers on .

S even time s in one text Christ Je sus men ,

tions H is pe rs onalit y “
When H e the S piri t .
,

of truth i s come H e will guide yo u into all ,

truth : fo r H e shall no t speak of Hims elf ; but

whatsoever H e shall hear that shall H e speak ,
 TH E M I N D S CI EN CE OF C H R I ST J E SU S 10 3

”
and He will sho w you things to come . John

That the H oly Sp irit the superconsciou s realm

,

o f the mind of G o d t he M o th er G o d is the mo st

, ,

sacre d realm of th e G odhead is made manifest in ,

the following texts

.

Al l
manner of s in and bla sphemy shall be
for gi ven unt o men : but the bla sphemy against
the H oly Gho st shall not b e forgiven unto men .

And who soever speake th a word against the S on

of man it shall be forgiven him : B u t who soever
,

speaketh against the H oly Gho st it shall not ,

be forgiven him neither in this w orl d neither

, ,
”
in the w orl d t o c ome M at 32 . . .

Verily I s a y unto you All sins shall be for ,

given unto the s ons of men and bla sphem 1 e s ,

w h e r e w ith s o e ve r th ey shall bla spheme : but he

that shall bla spheme against the H oly Gho st
hath n ev er for giv en e s s but is in danger o f eter
,
”
nal damnation Mk . 29 ( R.evi sed ver .

“
sion G uilty of an eternal s in
, .

The teaching herein i s that one may blaspheme

the F ather or the S on the conscious and s u bc o n
,

scious realms o f the mind of G o d and be forgiven ; ,

but neither the F ather nor the S on will permit

any man to blaspheme the H oly G ho st the M other
‘

G o d th e superconscious or spiritual rea l m of the

,

mind of G o d .

The B ible teache s that the s in or bl asphemy ,

against the H oly Gho st can be c ommitted in t w o

,

ways .
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

l st . B laspheming
the H oly S pirit in attribut
ing the works of the H oly S pirit to devils .

2nd G rieving the H oly S pirit by con tinuing

.
,
“
to refuse t o accept the suggestion o f Go d to be
” “
lieve on the L ord Je sus Chri st And the L ord .

”
said M y S pirit shall no t always strive with man
,
.

G en .

Th e heino usne ss of the crime of An a m as was ,

not that he lied ; for millions of other men have

lied and still continued to live : but Ana nias lie d
“ ”
to the H oly G ho st Ac . .

“
That which caused Peter to use the w ords if
”
p erha p s when addres sing S imon the sorcerer ,

was not because S imon de sire d to buy influence

with his fellow men through a false profe s sion in
the church ; but because S im on h a d thought to
buy the power to command the H oly G ho st A c . .

-
24 .

Fo r centurie s the Jew s brought their sacrifice s

to the altars of G o d ; and through the shedding of
the blo o d o f the same received forgivene ss o f sins
, ,

from year to year The Jewish altar of sacrifice

.

wa s a type of the cro ss of Je sus Chri st o n which ,

H e the Lamb o f G od wa s slai n ; and the sacr 1

, ,

fi c e s wer e accepte d by Go d only because they

were type s of the sacrificial L amb o f G o d : but
after the L amb o f G o d Christ Je sus had been , ,

sl a in G o d decre e d that there sho uld be no other

,

sac r ifice for sin M an henceforth be he Jew o r

.
,

G entile can appro ach unto Go d s holy of holie s

,
’

only through the merits o f the atoning blood o f

Christ Je sus the L amb o f Go d E ven Christ
, .
 TH E M I ND S C I EN C E OF C H RI S T J E SU S 1 05

Jesus H imself after H e had taken the sins of

,

men up on H im could approach unto the holy of

,

holie s on ly through the merits of H is own s h e d

b l oo d
.

N either by the bloo d of go at s and calve s but

by H is own blo od H e ( Chri st Je sus ) entered in
once into the hol y place having obtained eternal ,

redemption for u s F o r if th e blood of bulls and

.

go ats and the a she s of an heifer sprin kling the

,

unclean s a nc tifi e th to the purifying of the fle sh :

,

h ow mu ch mor e s h all the blo od of Chris t who ,

t hr oug h the e t erna l S p ir it o ff ere d H imself with

out spot to G o d purge y o u r conscience fr om dead
,
? ”
works to serve the l ivm g G o d H eb 14 .
-

“
We are sanctified through the offering of the
”
b o d y of J e su s Christ once for all H eb . ;

“
Ch rist Je sus w a s o ffered to bear the sins of
”
many . H eb .

I f we wilfull y after that we have receive d

s in

the knowledge of the truth there rema ineth no ,

more sacrifice for sins but a cert ain fea rful look
,

ing for of judgment and fier y indignation which ,

shall devour the adversarie s H e that de spised .

M o ses law died without mercy under two o r three

witne sses : of ho w much sorer punishment s u p ,

po se ye shall he be thought worth y who hath

, ,

tro dden under fo ot the S on of Go d and hath ,

counte d the bloo d of the covenant wherewith he ,

w a s s a nctified an unhol y thing and ha th don e

, ,
”
d es pi t e unto t he S pirit of g r a c e H eb 29
'

-
. . .

This scripture is much misundersto od I t h a s .

 10 6 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

ab solutely no reference whatever to the ordinary

bac ks lid er .

The inspire d author of thi s epistle w rote from

“
the standp o int of a H ebrew to the H ebrews
,
If .

”
w e ( H ebrew s ) sin wilfully . I n what manner?
I f the H ebrews w ho for c enturie s trusted to the
,

atoning merit of the blo o d o f sacrifi ce s a s they

were o ffered to G o d upon H is altars continued to ,

s o trust in the bloo d o f goats bulls calve s etc

, ,
.
,

in spite of the fact that the real L amb of G o d ,

of whom all the O ld T e stament sacrifice s were but

type s had b een off ered and H is bl o o d shed ; then
,

they would learn to their sorrow that the bloo d

of the s acrifice s in which th ey continued to trust ,

wa s worthle ss bloo d containing no at oning meri t

,

whatever : and instead of being forgiven because

of their sin offerings they wo uld but be insulting
,

and disobeying G o d ; and would be forever con .

d e m ne d for rejecting the one o nl y s acr ifi ce f or S i n ,

upon which G o d would look with any favor Th ey .

were given to understand mo st emphatically that

, ,

when they re j ected Je su s Christ and the atone

ment which H e ma de on C alvary s cross they ’
,

tr a mp l e d und er f o ot t he S o n of G o d c ou nt e d the
,

bl o o d of th e C ov en a nt an unh ol y thi ng and d id ,

d e s p it e unt o the S p iri t of g ra ce .

“ ”
D espite unto the S pirit o f gra c e Th e word
.

” ”
despite means extreme contempt The man .

who sco ff s at and reje cts th e bl ood of J es us Christ ,

a s hi s only h Op e and means of sal vation from s m ,

e xp re s s e s s u p r eme c ont e mp t f or the H ol y S p irit

. of G o d ; and thereby place s himself in the awful

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E S U S 107

po sition where H e hath never forgivenes s but

, ,
” “
is in danger of eternal damnation or of an
”
eternal sin .

Chapter IX .

TH E O R I GIN OF E VI L , S I N , D I S E A S E AN D
D E AT H .

T hi s i s a d a y of s p e ci alis t s M en everywhere .

have come to realize that the scope of knowledge

i s too va st to enable one man in one life time to , ,

g ain even a smattering of all it s branche s .

The a stronomer no w specialize s in a stronomy ,

t he geologist in geology the electrician in elec

,

tr ic ity the mechanic in machinery the surgeon

, ,

in surgery and the lawver in law

,
.

The opinion of a lawyer who doe s not know the

law is not o nly a worthle s s but a dangerous thing ;
,

and the opinion of a mini ster of the go spel who

does not know the go spel is a more worthle s s and
,

a more dangerous thing .

F e w men who have never studied law would

, ,

venture opinions up on intricate points of law ; but

men everywhere w ho have never studied the
,

B ible air their dangerous and worthle s s opinions

,

upon every o pportunity .

The B ible contains all the deci sions of the s u

preme court of the universe in regard to religiou s
,

truth .
10 8 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

I n thi s day o f specialists a man i s p r e s u m p tu

,

o u s indeed when pos se s sing no t even a s m attering

,

o f knowledge along a certain line he ignore s all ,

the find ings of the speci ali sts and asserts that his ,

opinion repre sents the sum to tal of all kno wledge

along that line .

The author of this book ha s no d e S 1 r e to waste

time and energy in fruitle s s arguments with men
and women who have the colo ssal gall to consider
the mselve s better a uthoritie s upon the eternal
truth s of Jehovah than Chris t J e s us the co nscious
, ,

re alm of the mind of G o d and H is inspired p r o ph

,

ets and apo stle s .

S uch people are victims of fixed ideas o f evil ,

and to that extent are insane : and little go o d

come s fr om argui ng with the insane .

S upreme court decisions are no t to be argued

about : they are to be understood believed and a o ,

c e p te d a s fi na litie s .
~

Je sus Christ had complete mastery o f the lan

guage in which H e S poke and H e knew that the ,

eternal destinie s o f untold millions o f the human

race depende d upon their understanding the
meaning of H is words H e used the simple st.

words po s sible and left no room f or inter p re ta

,

t ion H is words conveyed H is exact meaning

. It .

is infinitely more pre sumptuous for a man to dare

t o alter the exact wording o f the u tterance s o f
Je sus Christ than it would be f o r a lawyer to alter
,

the exact wording o f a supreme court decision .

M i stake s h ave been made by th e translators of

t he original words o f Je sus Christ and H is p r o p h ,
 TH E M I ND S CI EN CE OF C H R I S T J E SU S

ets and apostles and such mistake s should b e

,

rectified : but when their utterance s have bee n

translated in the mo st literal manner po s sible ,

then we should abide by the teachings s e t forth

in tho se literal translations ; or else deny a bs o
l u t e l y the supreme authority of Je sus Christ and
H is prophets and apo stles .

Christ Jesu s the c onsciou s realm of the m m d

,

of G o d had the right in H imself to have spoken

,

with ab solute authority ; bu t H e distinctly claims

to have spoken all H is words s ub c o ns ciousl y ;
'

thereby making G o d the F ather responsible for

H is every utterance .

The prophets and ap o stles claime d that they

spake a s they were moved or inspired by the , ,

H oly Gho s t the superconsciou s realm of the mind

,

of G o d .

Therefore Christ Je sus and H is prophets and

,

apo stle s together make the G o dh ead o r T rinity

, , ,

fully re sponsible for their teachings .

When men s e t a side the words of Christ Je sus

and H is prophets and apo stle s they s e t G od ,

aside .

Th e p r emi s e upon which this b ook is written is

The B ible is the inspired Word of th e living
Go d ; and the utterance s o f Je su s Christ and H is
prophets and a p o stles recorded therein constitute ,

the final decisions of the supreme c ourt of the uni

verse in regard to religious truth
, .

U pon thi s premise and this premise onl y after

, ,

twenty five years o f specialize d study of the B ible

a s the Word o f G o d doe s the author of t his book
,
110 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

proceed to s e t forth the truth o f Go d concerning ,

”
The O rigin of E vil S in D isea se and D eath , ,
.

”
I n the e ter n1 ty before time began before ,

anything material in th e universe had been cre

ated and before any other b eing o f any nature
,

whatso ever out side of the eternal immort al in

, , ,

visible F ather M other G o d existed Christ was

,
-

, ,

begotten .

The one M i nd G o d formerl ydivi ded into two , ,

realm s : the F ather the sub conscious and the H oly ,

S pirit ( the M other Go d ) the superconscious ; was ,

after Chri st wa s begotten made to embrace thre e ,

realms : the F ather the sub conscious ; the H oly ,

S pirit the superconscious ; and Christ the con

, ,

scious .

“
Concerning Christ it is written ,
He i s before
all things and by H im all things
,
c ons is t Col . .

“
The word consist means to be compo sed
” “
of. Literally Al l things were compo sed o f o r
, ,
“
came out of Christ Al l things that are in .

heaven and that are in earth vi sible and invis

, ,

ible whether throne s or dominions o r principali

, , ,

ties o r powers : all things were created by H im

, ,
”
and for H im Col Christ therefore cre
. .
, ,

a te d t he a ng e ls .

O ne of the first and greate st of the angels was ,

“ ”
Lucifer son of the morning Lucifer wa s given .

a certain principality in which he was prince ; ,

and under his authority were many angels .

A ngels are ser vants o f G o d but no t son s They ,

.
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 11 1

are the creation of G o d ; but are not partakers of

the nature of G o d .

Just before the dawn ing of the perio d called

”
time Christ de termined to create a race to b e
,
“ ”
known a s man ; to whom should b e given the
capacit y to be partakers of the life and nature of
G o d H e also determined to create a planet to be
.

“ ”
known a s earth wherein man should have do ,

minion .

The thought that a race w a s to be created in

”
the im age of G o d with a capacit y for the life ,

and nature of G o d seems to have ma de Lucifer ,

insanel y j ealous ; and he reb elled against G o d : and

determ i ned that he would murder the bodie s and
souls of men if G o d carrie d out H is plan to create
,

them .

Lucifer immediately became the A dversary o r ,

S atan ; and the angels of his principality who ,

had be en under his authorit y joined him in his

rebellion .

“
Jude write s of them a s The angels which kept ,

not their first e state but left their own principal ,

ity . Jude 6 R V . .

“
Christ Je sus declare s I beheld S atan a s light ,
”
ning fall from he aven Luke .

“
I saiah write s H o w are thou fallen from he a v
,

en O Lucifer s o n of the morning ! F o r thou ha st

, ,

said in thine h eart ( literall y mind ) I will a scend ,

into heaven I wi ll exalt my throne a bove the stars

,

of G o d : I will s it also upon the mount o f the

congregation in the side s of the north : I will be
,
”
like the M o s t H igh ‘

I sa 14 . .
-
.
1 12 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S
“
John write s And there wa s war in heaven
,

M ichael and hi s angel s fought against the dragon ;

and the dragon fo ught and his angels and pre ,

vailed not ; neither was their place found any more

in he aven And the gre a t dragon was cast o u t
.
,

that old serpent called the D evil and S atan , , ,

which deceiveth the whole world : he wa s c ast out

int o the e art h and his angels were cast o u t wit h
,

hi m . R ev .
-
9 .

The time of S atan s rebellion against G o d w a s ’

at the commencement of the creatio n of the earth .

“ ”
I n the beg inni ng of time ) G o d created the
”
heaven and the earth Gen . .

G o d the F ather addre s sing Christ declared , , ,

Thou Lord in t he begi nni ng hast lai d the foun

, ,
”
dation of the earth H eb . .

“
John writes The devil s inneth from the begin
,
”
ni ng . I John
“
Chri st said concer ning S atan ,
H e wa s a mur ,
”
d erer fr om the beg inning John .

S atan wa s a s great if no t gre ater than M ichael , ,

“
the archangel fo r it is recorded M ichael the
'

, , ,

archangel when contending with the devil about

,

the bo dy o f M o se s d ur st not bring ag ainst him a

,

r a il ing a ccu s ation but said The Lo rd rebuke , ,

.

”
thee Jude 9 .

Christ had determined to make man i n the

”
image of G o d ; not merely innocent but G od lik e ,

with a capacity f o r holines s A be ing i s inno cent .

,

when he ha s no knowledge o f evil ; but he i s holy

when having knowledge of both goo d and evil
, ,

he wills always to d o g oo d and to e s che w e v il ; and

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI ST J E S U S 1 13

by the almighty power of go o d overcome s evil .

To speak o f G o d a s h ol y and at the same time

,

declare th at H e ha s no kn o wledge of evil is utter

l y i rr a t i on a l
. I t w a s the Lord G o d H i mself wh o
“
said ,
B ehold the man is b e co m e as o ne of U s ,
”
( the T r i nit y ) t o kno w g ood a nd e v il G e n . .

That Christ knew from the mo ment S atan de

,

t e r m ine d to de stroy man that man would b e

,

tempted and that man would fall ; and that H e

would have to die to m ake the redemption of man
po ssible ; is made clear in the text which refers to
“
Chri st a s the Lamb of G o d s lai n from the foun
”
d a tion of the w orld . R ev
.

I t w a s imp o ssible for G o d to alter H is plan r e

garding the creation of man thereby permitting ,

S atan to intimidate H im without lo sing H is

, ,

character .

“
G o d created man in H is own image Ge n . .

The “ of Go d doe s not make known to u s

70 r d

the length of time which pas se d after the creation

of man until man wa s tempted and fell : neither
,

are we told of the e fi o r ts which Go d doubtle s s

made to save man from s in .

Christ Je sus knew that H is life would be the

price of man s redemption and certainly did all
’
,

that could in honor b e done to keep man from ,

falling
S atan tempted the woman There i s no recor d .

that he ever tempted the man .

E ve yielded to the temptation and then pro

~
,

c e e d e d to tempt her husband H a d S atan tempted

.
1 14 THE M I ND SCI ENCE or C HR I S T J E SU S

A dam direct , he might ha Ve e sisted t he tem p ta '

r
tion ; bu t w h en the temptati on came through the
'

woman he lo ved he fel l ; A d am knew his wife

‘

had di sobeye d G o d ; co u ld see that she w a s dif

f er e nt ; but hi s lo ve f o r her was so g reat that
‘
‘
i
,

sooner than lo se her he too s inne d against G o d ,

.

A dam s re ason and judgment revolted against sin ;

’

but when the evil s ug g e s t i on was made by his

wife he permitted the subconscious realm of hi s
,

mind to retain the suggestion because of hi s a f ,

f e c tio n for her ; and the subco nscious realm react

ed u p o n the conscious realm until he finally wille d
‘

to commit the sin .

B oth A dam and E ve had power in the wills of

the conscious realms of their minds to have in ,

s t a ntl y rej ected and uprooted any evil s u g g e s

tion ; but they failed to exe rcise their wills .

M a n wa s d ra wn a w a y f r om G od no t through ,

the conscious but t hroug h t he s ubco ns cious realm

o f his mi nd ; and G o d ha s therefore willed that .

m a n mus t ret urn t o H im throug h t he s ubcons c i ous

.

r ea lm of his mi nd The sub conscious realm of the

.

m ind o f man i s many ti me s referred to in the

W ord o f G o d as the he art ; as in the text s
“ ”
.

“
With the heart man belie ve th unto righteous
” “
ne s s , ( R e m and
. a s he thinketh in h i s
”
he art s o i s he
'

.
,
“ ”
E arthly knowledge and heady philo sophie s , ,

whi ch are entirely in t he consci ous r e a lms o f t he

minds of men have no part in th e s c hem e o f G o d s
,
' ’

rede mption of the h um an race .

U ntil man Sinned all creat ed known

,
 TH E M I N D S C I E N CE O F C H R I S T J E SU S 11 5

Go d only a s the omnipotent omniscient omni , ,

present and holy O ne ; invisible except through

Christ the conscious rea l m ; but when man sinn ed
,

the whole charact er of Go d wa s reve aled I Vhe n .

S at an and his angels s inned Christ did no t die for ,

their redemption ; but made war upon them and

cast them o u t of heaven Christ died for man .

because man w a s le d into s in by another H e did .

not die for S atan and his angels because they

were the originators of s m .

F rom the moment that S atan determined to be

the murderer of the human r ace Christ deter
'

mined to be the S aviour .

Knowing that men could not understand or

comprehend H im while H e remained in the form
,

of God Chri st Je sus h u mbled H imself and took

,
“
upon H im the form of man The Wo rd w a s
”
made flesh and dwelt among u s John .

“ ”
G od w a s manife st in the flesh I T im . .

The mind o f G o d indwelt the human form which

wa s b orn of the Virgin M ary : and the concep tion ,

or u ni o n of the G o d mind with the human form

'

wa s the work of the H oly Gho st .

“
Christ J e s u s being in the fo rm o f G od took
’
‘

, ,

upon H im the form of a servant and w a s made ,

”
in th e likenes s of men P hi l. 7 H e became .
-
.

“ ”
known a mongst men a s the man C hri s t Jesus .

1 T im . H e w a s not a human b e i ng ; but H e

wa s Go d manife st in the f orm o f a human being ; z

in the lik e nes s o f men .

E ver since man sinn ed the tw o grea t forces ,

o f the universe one g oo d and the other evil have ,

,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

been battling f o r the control of the mind s o f men .

Chri st Je sus the truth and all the ange l s o f

, ,

G o d are fighting against S atan the l ie a nd hi s

, , ,

angels .

The minds of men are s ug g es tib l e ; b oth to go od

and evil .

G o d being ab solutely ho norable havin g made

, ,

man a free moral agent cannot f orce H is s ug g es

,

tions of g o od up on t he mind s of men .

S atan being ab solutely without h onor f orc es

, ,

his s ug g es tions of ev i l u p on the mind s of me n a t

e v ery p o ss ibl e o pp o rt unit y W ere it not there
.
,

fore for the re straining power of G o d S atan

, ,

would long ago h ave hyp not i z ed the entire hu man

race ; and so have completely controlled the mi nds
o f men .

That S atan and hi s angels are living thinking , ,

acting planning revengeful malicious s p i rits

, , , ,

each po s se ssed of a mind separate and distinct

from the mind of G o d i s ab solutely undeniable
, ,

in the light of the teachings of the W ord of G o d .

T o deny the malicio us personality o f S atan and

hi s demons is to d eny the authenticity of Christ
,

Je sus ; and make G o d the auth or of e vil .

I t is utterly irrational to speak of e vil tho u g hts '

which have never been thought by a n e vil mind

‘

E vil thoughts can only exi st a by having been «

thought ; and evil thoughts can only be thought

by an evil min d E very sane man kno w s that
.

f
mill ions o f evil thoughts are tho u g ht eve ry d a y ‘

I t i s subterfuge of the flim s ie s t kind to ascrib e all

“ ”
evil thinking to mortal mind and then declare ,
 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 117

”
that mortal mind exists only in the evil
thought s which have been thought by “mort al
mind itself If evil thought s never exi sted ex
”
.

cept in mortal mind

“ ”
which itself ne ve r e xis t
,
.

ed ; then evil thoughts ne v er e xis t e d T o declare .

that evil doe s not exist and never ha s existed is ,

to declare that al l sane men are insane ; and th a t

G o d the F ather and Christ Je sus the S on are also

insane ; because Go d the F ather gave H is S on to
die and the S on took upon H im the form of man
,

and did die f or no ot h e r p ur p os e but t o rede em

,

men from t he p en al t y a nd p o w er of e vil .

“ ”
I f mortal mind never exi sted then it is a h ,
“
surd to speak of it in any connection I f mortal .

”
mind ever h a s exi sted o r doe s exist then it must , ,

of neces sity have been create d by Chri st ; because

“
H e created ,
Al l things that are in heaven and ,

that are in earth vi sible and invi sible whether

, ,

throne s or dominions or principalities or pow

, , ,
”
e r s : a ll t h in g s were created b y H im and f or H im .
,

Col .

“ ”
I f mo rt al mind doe s exist and has al wa y s ,

b een ev il then Chri st mu st have create d it evil

, .

I f s o then G o d is re sponsible for it S uch a dec .

l a r a tio n i s prepo sterous !

“ ”
I f mortal mind does exist but wa s not e vil ,

wh en fir st c r e a t e d then it ha s been made evil since

,

by s ome evil mind .

Christ Je sus and H is prophets and apo stle s ,

teach mo st clearly that S atan and a ho st of angels

each of whom was a living personality created ,

by G o d in perfect purity wilfully disobeyed and ,

1 18 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I ST JE SU S

rebelled a gainst G o d They were cast o u t o f

: . .

hea ven and came to the earth ; d e te rm m e d to de

—
stroy the human race , w hich G o d w a s to create I n
H is own image .

God never created evil s H e cr eated S atan and :

hi s demons ; but when H e create d them they wer e

sinles s spirits each being an ab solutely free moral
,

agent ; wi th power to obey or disobey G o d .

Go d never created disco rd H e made the law s

'

o f harmony ; and all the tones which pro duce har

mony D iscord i s creat ed by the misuse of the

.

tones of ha rmony G o d i s no t c ha r ge a bl e with

'

‘ ‘
‘

di scord .

Go d never made darkne ss G o d made the l aws .

of light ; and all the rays of light va ry1 ng 1 n i h ,

tensity from the least to the gre ate st D ark n

,
ess .

1 s the re sult of the ab sence of light .

D i s c or d is r e a l D ar kne s s is un re a l
. D iscord .

i s so mething which i s actually create d by the mi s ,

u s e o f the tone s of harmony D arkn es s is u nreal .

“
ity ; for G o d is light and in H im i s no darkne s s ,
”
at all . I John
G o d m a de the laws of health ; and all the mental
and physical health pro ducing for c es The se .

he a lth pro ducing force s if perverted produce dis ,

ea se and d eath D ise ase and de ath are real ; just

.

a s di scord is re al G o d created neither di se ase

.

nor death ; but man by the mi suse of the health,

producing force s himself create s disease and

, ,

death : just as b y the misus e of the tones o f ha l f

mony he creates d i scord
,
.
 TH E M I N D S CI E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 119

Go d is more charge able w it h disease and

no
dea th tha nH e I S w ith d iscord .

G o d create d water to quench the t hirst of ma n

and bea st ; and tm sustain life in all gras se s herb s ,
.

and t ree s . U n d er cert ain conditions howe ver , ,

w ater will drown men .

G o d c r e a t e d fi r e onl y fo r go od
,
G o d made fir e .

s o that it would cause pain to human be ings when

they came into close contact with it H a d G o d .

fail ed to put the pain pro ducing quality into fire ,

little children attracted by it s shining would have

had their bo die s consumed by it without realizing ,

the danger .

TV ith infinite wi sdom and love G o d h a s create d

ever y thing for the best goo d of H is creature s .

When man sinned he received th e knowledge

that S atan had promised him ; but he lo st G od s ’

knowledge Kn owledge obtained apart from G o d

.

drove man away from G o d The mo re knowledge .

a m a n gets to da y apart from Je sus Christ the

, ,

farther away it drive s him from G o d M an lo st .

G o d s kn o wledge while securing his o wn ; and

’

man can regain G od s knowledge onl y by lo sing

’

h is own . M an brought himself under de ath t o

secure S atan s wi sdom Christ Je sus the wi sdom
’
.
,

of G o d brought H imself under death to redeem

, ,

man .

“
Chri st Je sus decl ared Veril y I s a y unto you
, ,

who soever shall not receive the Kingdom o f Go d

a s a littl e child shall in no wise enter therein .

L uke
H o w is it po ssible f or a man to know the truth ,
1 20 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S
? ”
while he igno re s Je sus Christ w ho i s the tru th
H o w i s it po s sible for a man to h ave the life o f
“
G o d while he ignore s Je sus Chri st w ho i s
,
the
”
l if e ?

I t is a p s y chol og i ca l imp o s s ibilit y fo r any man

to e stablish contact with G o d ; to know the w ay
to Go d to know the t ruth of G o d or to be a par
, ,

t a ker in the life o f G o d ; while he ignores Chri st

Je sus the c ons cio us realm of the mi nd of God
, ,
“
w ho H imself is the way the trut h and the l if e , ,
.

John
‘
Th e wis d om of t his w orl d i s f oolis hne s s with
God . I f any man among yo u seemeth to b e wi se
in this world let him become a fo ol that he may
, ,
” “
b e wise I Cor . 19 The natural man
. .

receiveth not the things of the S pirit of G o d : for

they are foolishne s s unto him : neither can he
know them because they are s p iritually dis
,
” “
cerned I Cor . I f any man teach other
.

wi se and consent no t to whole so me word s even

, ,
”
the words of our Lord Je sus Christ he i s p rou d ,
.

“ ”
I Tim 4. The word p rou d mean s literally
.

” “
a f oo l T he G reek word translated
. proud ,
“ ” “
i s te tu p h o ta i the perfect p as sive o f tu p ho o ,
”
which means smo ke I f yo u turn to your G reek
.

dictionary you will find th e pas sive o f this verb

,
“ ”
to mean to be shrouded in conceit and folly .

Thu s it literally means to have one s mind dulled ’

,

or s tu p efi e d by the smoke of intellectual conceit

, ,

arrogance or false knowledge s o that one c ome s

, ,

t o f oolis h c oncl us ions ; even imagining himself to

be wiser than the L ord Je sus Christ the conscious
‘

,
 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I ST J E S U S 121

realm o f the mind o f Jehovah I n thi s sense such

. .

a man becomes a fool .

“
S ee then that ye walk circ u mspectly not a s ,

fo ol s bu t a s w i s e U nd ers tanding wha t the will

,
.

”
of t he L ord is E ph
. 17 .
-

The will o f G o d is in Chr is t J e sus 1 Th . .

“
G o d the F ather said of Ch ri st Je sus This is M y ,

b eloved S on : h e ar H im Luke . The H ol y

S pirit maketh interces sion for the s aint s a c c ord
”
ing t o the wi ll of G o d R om . .

B oth the F ather and the H oly S pirit the s u b ,

conscious and superconscious realms of the mind

of Go d are s ubj e c t t o the Will of G o d whi ch is in
,

Chris t J es us .

The will of Chri st Jesus is that all men every

where shall believe what H e and H is inspired
prophet s a nd apo stle s have taught ; and surrender
the contro l of their minds to H im .

Concerning S atan and h is demons Chr ist Je sus ,

and H is prophets and apo stle s have clearl y

taught :
They were at first sinle s s spirits ; angel s of G o d .

Th ey rebelled against G o d ; and S atan purposed

in his mind to destroy the human race there ,

by becoming a murderer John .

Al l the angels o f G o d are s p irit s H eb 14 . . .

S atan t a l ke d with E ve ( G en 4 ) and with

’
-

.
,

Christ Jesus M a t . 11 S atan even quote d

.
-
.

scripture to Christ .

S atan insulted G o d Job .12 ; -

S atan h a s power to cause cyclone s disea se and ,

de ath.
1 22 TH E M I ND SCI ENCE or C H R I S T J E SU S

S atan ha s p ower to kill the b odies of men , and

after death cast their s o u l s into hell Christ .

Jes us H imself declare d thi s awful t ruth .

M at .

S atan wa s a princ e a m o ng s t the angels of G o d

“

z ,

before he sinne d Jude 6 R V . . .

S atan thought himself powerful eno u gh t o o ve r .

throw G o d and u surp H is throne I sa 14

‘

. .

1 2—
14 .

S atan fought the angels of Go d . R ev .

—
9 .

S atan wa s cast out o f heaven Luke .

S atan i s still s o great a personage that even the

archangel dare d no t mock him Jude 9 . .

S atan 1 s still a p rin c e and a r u l e r E p h . .

“
S atan is the p rinc e of t his w orld John . 14
30 ;
S atan is the p ri nc e of the p o w er of the a ir the ,

p iri t t h at
s now w or ket h in the c hil dren of
”
di s ob e dienc e E ph
. .

S atan g ive s ev il s ug g es tion s to the minds of

G od s people
’
I Chron . .

S atan de stroys the fle sh of men I Co r . .

S atan desired to have Peter Luke .

S atan hindered the apostle Paul I Th . .

S atan s ugg e s t e d t he betra ya l of J e s u s Chris t to

Judas I scariot Luke . John
S at a n s ug g e s t e d the lie which Anani as to l d .

ri o ts
S atan i s p ro ud I Tim . .

S atan i s malignant and subtile I Pet 2 . .

Cor KI z3. .

S atan i s the wicke d one I J chn .

 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T JE SU S 123

S a ta n is - th e God
w orld ; whom the Of t hi s ~

“
apo st l e Paul de c lares ha th blind e d the
mind s of them wh ich believe no t l e s t the , ,

light o f the g l oriou s go spel of Chri st should

;

”
shine un t o them 2 Cor S at an blinds
. .

t he mind s of m en b y e vil s ug g e s t i ons .

S atan causes many physical diseased conditions

in men Chri st J esus lib erat ed a woman
. ,

Who m S atan ha d bo und f or 18 y e a rs ( Luke

c u red an epileptic by casting out a
devil ( M at heale d man y that were
.

vexed with unclean spirits ( Luke

healed one man who had fi ts by ca sting out a
devil ( Luke healed a mani a c by
ca sting out an unclean spirit ( M ark
healed a dumb man ( M at and a .

dumb a nd blind man by ca sting out of each ,

the devil which had caused the trouble M at . .

12
The thre e s u g g estions which S atan mo st de sire s
shall become fixe d idea s in the minds of men ,

are:

1 st . That G o d is not a living thinking acting , , ,

loving p er s onalit y .

2nd T hat S atan and h is demons are not living

.
,

thinking acting maliciou s p er s on al itie s

, , .

3 rd That the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ

.

h a s no vital part in the redemption of the

human race .

E very human mind in which one or more of

the se three d evil s s ugg es t ion s ha s found l od g
’

m ent is to th at extent under the control of S atan

, .
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

The minds o f hundreds o f s o Called mini sters of -

Je sus Christ are thus controlle d by the s u g g e s

,
“
tions of S atan And no marvel ; f or S ata n him
.

s el f is trans f ormed int o a n a ng e l of l ig ht There .

fore it i s no great thing if his mini s ters also be

”
transform ed a s the mini sters o f righteousne ss .

2 Co r X I : 1 4 15
.
,
.

M any theological professor s are ministers o f

S atan . Thousands of theological studen ts enter
theological s em 1na r 1 e s stro ng in the faith o f Je su s
Christ only to have their faith utterly shattered
,

by the devil s wolve s who m a squerade in the

’

sheep s clothing of theological profe s sors

’
.

M any pa stors are mini sters of S atan They .

obtain their ordinations by sub scribing to the

creeds of the churche s and declaring their inte n
tion to stand true to the W ord of G o d ; and then
use their pulpits as lecture platforms from which
to tear to pie ce s the very creeds and doctrine s
which they were ordained to preach .

I f th e y w e re tru e o r hon est th e y w ou l d i n s tant l y re sign

,

F rom ny chu rc h w ho s e do ctri n e s th e y so con s tant l y

a

ma l ign .

Th e y re un der so l e m n co n tra ct to d e c l are th e B ib l e true ;

’

T hat c ontr a c t m akes th ei r l i v in g w hi l e t h B ib l e t h e y

, e
e s ch e w .

T h eir p rea ching soun d s l ike I nger s o l l s but l a c k s h i s w i t

’

an d s p e ll ;
S u pp o rted to o t h e y a re by t h o s e w h o l o v e t h e S a v i o u r
, ,

well .

Ti s s a d t h i s p oo r o l d sin c ur s ed e ar th h a s h a d t o s e e
’
-

the d y a
W h en such a s t h e s e dare o p en l y o n c h ri stian p u l p it s
p re y .

A s s h e e p th e y ga in ed admi s s ion to t h e l am b s t h e y no w
a s sai l ;
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 125

T h e y re w o l v es but far to o l a y to go h un t ing o n th e

’

,
z

t rai l ;
T h e y re mini sters of S atan tearin g V ita l s from a l l t ru t h ;
’

S o w ing s ee d s of dire di sast er in th e fe rt i l e m i n ds o f

y outh ,

Th ey say tha t J e sus on l y kn e w w ha t Je w i h R a bb i s o

taug ht ;
That t h erefo re are th e S a v iou r s w ord s w ith erro r of t en ’

fraught :
Th e y y H e di d not m ean to l ie ; H e tau g h t th e b e s t
sa
H e kn e w
H e si m p l y di d n ot kn o w as muc h a s hig h e r crit ic s do
“
.

H e on l y kn e w w h a t Rabbi s taught—ye t w h en but t w e lv e ,

years o l d ,

H e made th e R abbi s mar v e l a t th e w o n drou s truth s H

told .

A greater H e t han S o l omon than ny ear th e e r kn e w ; , a

’

B u t s ti l l H e di d n ot kn o w a s muc h a s hi g h er criti c s d o ”
.

Chri s t J e su s cam e from h ea v e n ; w a s th e Fath er s on l y ’

Son ;
I n g l o r y w ith t h e F a th e r w a s e e r t h i s w o r l d h a d b egun ’
:
A s W o rd of G od c rea t ed a l l if John s p l ain re co rd s ,
’ ’

tru e
B u t ti l l H e di d no t kn o w a s muc h a s hi g h er criti c s d o
s .

T h e W o nde rfu l T h e Cou n se l l o r,Th e M ight y G o d

” “
,
” “

was H e ;
Th e E v e r l as t ing Fath er though thi s truth t h e y fai l t o,

s ee .

H e an d th e F ath er G o d a re o ne ; H i w o r d s a e G o d s s r
’

an d t ru e .

T hink t t h ou H e di d n o t kn o w a s mu c h a s highe r criti c s

s

do ?

! fo ll o w e rs o f J u kn w a t o n c e for w hat t h e y stan d !

e es s,
~

o
D on t l et th e m run your s choo l s and stea l th e p u l p its o f
’

you r l an d !
The y re ’
flyin g S at a n s fl g a n d ru l ed by S atan s
’ ’

pirate s
, a ,

ro (

Th e y re anarchi s t s an d traitors gain st t he K ingdom o f

’ ’

ou r G o d !
 Chapter X .

TH E P O W E R OF S U G GE S T IO N .

The subconsci ous realm of the mind o f man i s

s ug g es t i bl e ; and being devoid o f reason and judg

ment accepts e very statemen t made to it at face

,

value whether the statement be true or fa l se

,
.

I f it were not for the re ason judgment and will ,

o f the c o nscious realm m an would b e complet ely

,

governed by sugge stion .

A lmo st every lo ok thought word and act i s

, ,

the re sult of suggestion o r autosugge stion .

E very function o f the human mind which has ,

its se at in the sub consci ous realm is subject to ,

contro l through sugge stion and auto sugge stion .

The functions of the sub conscious realm are

T he c ir cula tion of the bl ood .

R e s p ira tion .

D ig es t io n .

All inv olunt a r y mus cul ar mov ement s .

I nt uition .

Cons cienc e .

B elief.
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 127

M emory .

Affe ct i on .

E mo t i o n .

I ma gi na t ion .

I ns p ir a ti on .

G eni us .

All of the se are s ubj e ct t o c ontrol thr o ug h s ug

g e s tion a nd a u t o s ugg e s tion .

U nderthe power of a single sugge stion I have ,

seen the blood recede from the arm of a hyp no

t iz e d man until apparently not one drop remained ;
.

and then under the power of a counter suggestion

have seen the bloo d rush b ack into the arm .

The fact that the circulation of the bloo d is

subject to the control of the subconscious realm
of the mind is a stupendou s o ne indeed ; since
-

sicknes s would b e an almo st unheard of thing if ,

the circulation of the bloo d wa s at all time s per

“
feet . S ome o ne ha s said There is only one ,

d is e a s e c ong e s tion; and only one cure cir c ul a

'

, ,
”
t ion .

Too much bloo d in the head cause s sleepless

n ess To be abl e by the power of sugge stion to
.
'

direct the subconscious rea lm of the mind which

c ontrols the circulation o f the bloo d is therefore , , ,

to be able t o cure slee p les sne s s .

Conge stion of the bl o o d or l ack of perfect cir , ,

c ul ation is the cause of unt old numbers of human

,

a ilments r anging a l l the way from head ache s to

'

c ancers .

To be able th erefore to c ontrol the ci rculation

‘

, ,
128 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

of the blo od i s to be able

,
to prevent and cure
the se many ailments .

The subconscious realm also controls dige stion .

A single evil sugge stio n causing anger o r worry

,

will interfere with the work of dige stion .

Prominent medical speciali sts have gone so far

as to declare th a t appendicitis and other inte stinal
d isease s a r e almo st entirely caused by worry ,

anger malice and gloom

,
.

H ypnotist s
have undeniably demonstrated that
the sub consciou s re a lm of the mind experience s
no physical pain ; and can b e m ade to su ff er only
through sugge stion ; which proce s s i s purely men
tal .

S o long a s the con scious realm of the mind of

an individual i s under hypnotic control the sub ,

conscious realm c an b e made to believe anything ,

through the power of sugge stio n I once saw an .

old b achelor hypnotized H e was told that he.

wa s the husb a nd o f a mo st be autiful lady and

the father of two children H e believed it S u d . .

“
d e nl y the hypnotist exclaimed I have terrib l e ,

news for you Your wife and children are de ad

.

”
and are buried right here in this grave He .

pointe d to the floo r as he spoke The o l d bachelor .

looked dazed fo r an instant and then threw him

self upon the im a ginary grave with one o f the
mo st he artbrok en crie s I ever heard ; and sobbed
pitifully S uddenly the h ypnotist snapped hi s
.

fingers and commanded him to wake up H is cry .

ing ceased instantly and he looked around with a

,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 129

pu z zled expres sio n on hi s face wondering why ,

he wa s on the fl o or .

I have seen men under hypno si s made to su ffer

intense ly from t ooth a che earache headache etc , ,
.

and then at a single sugge stion be perfectly r e

l ie ve d .

I have seen hypnotists run needle s through the

fingers and tongues of men whom they had hyp
no tiz e d and then after giving them the s u g g e s
,

tion that they would feel no pain a s the re sult of

the treatment awaken them ; and the men who
,

had been thus treate d claimed to ha v e felt no pain .

I saw o ne hypnoti st who weighed at least one ,

hundred and eighty pounds stand upon the stom ,

ach of a young lad whom he had hypnotized ; after

he had made the b ody rigid and suspended i t by
placing the head u p on one ch air and the he els
upon another chair .

A lecturer in an ea stern city in the U nited

,

S tates manife ste d the power of sugge stion by

, ,

uncorking a bottle in the presence of five thous

and people and pouring a few drops of liquid
,

therefrom upon his handkerchief ; at the same time

re que sting every individual in the audience to
rai se a h and the instant the o dor of peppermint
wa s discernible I n a few moments about three
.

“
thousand p e op l e raised their hands
i
That s .
’

”
wonderful exclaimed the lecturer ; e specially
,
”
since this bottle contains nothing but water .

The test proved that three thousand out of five

thousand people in that audience were amenable
t o that sugge stion .
1 30 TH E M I ND SCI EN CE OF C H RI S T J E SU S

A gentleman being unabl e to sleep because o f

,

the lack o f fresh air after ende avoring in vain to

,

open a wind o w broke a pane of glass He then

,
.

retired and slept peacefully ; I n the morning he

found to hi s ama z ement that he had broken the
glas s in the bookcas e ; and not the window pane
a s he had suppo se d .

B y the breaking of the glass he had given him

self the sugge stion that he wa s t o have a s u ffi
c ie nc y of fre sh air .

What mother ha s not h ad t he experience of

being tired to the verge of c ollapse when the ,

sudden serious illne s s of a child has forced a

complete forgetfulne s s of self ; and brought a real
iz a tio n of the reserve forces within her nature ?
W eaknes s was overcome by the stronger s u g g e s
tion of a child s need ’
.

What child ha s no t felt his hurts healed when

“
mother o r father or friend ki ssed the place to
make it well ?
M en and women are but grown up children ; and
sugge stion holds the same curative he a ling power
f o r them now as it di d in the d a ys of their chil d
ho od if they were but childlike enough to receive
,

it.

W here is the boy who se headache e ar a che o r , ,

toothache w o uld no t be instantly healed by the

sugge stion of a circus parade ?
B aseball players use the power of sugge stion
whe n they place men near the fi r s t and third '

ba s e s to shout defiance to the oppo sing teams

'

, ,

and encourage the members of th e ir o w n teams r

.
 TH E M I ND SCI EN CE OF C H R I S T J E SU S 13 1

Partisan onl o o k ers or rooters in the grand

stands also make u s e of the power of sugge stion
, ,

when they alter n ately ridicule and cheer .

Al l succes sful salesmen u s e the power o f s u g

ge stion : This is the re ason why thousands o f
scare crow hats are sold every year to impre ssion
abl e women They se at themselves before the mir
.

r o r s and the trying on proces s begins H a t after .

hat is brought each a little more ridiculous than

,

the other F inally with an exclamation of delight

.
, ,

the sales lady place s upon the would be victim s ’

“ ”
head a creation more outlandi sh than any of
the others and then gaze s in rapt admiration a s
,

with an imitation F rench shrug s he ejaculate s ,

“ ”
I t i s so chic ! madame is a perfect dream ! The
impres sionable woman unable to re sist the flat
,

tering sugge stion buys the hat

,

F e w physicians would care to admit how f r e

quently they admini ster bread or sugar pills o r ,

—
other e qually powerful s o calle d medicine s T hey .

realize many time s that real medicine s are no t r e

quired and if admini stered would b e harmful
,
.

They also realize however that many patient s

, ,

re sent being told that there is nothing the matter

with them except the holding o f a health de stroy
ing suggestion or auto sugge stion To overcome .

the wrong thinking of the patient and at the ,

same time preserve profe ssional dignity the phy ,

s ic ia n leaves some harmles s remedy w ith mo st ,

careful instructions for its taking ; at the same

tim e d r o p p i ng the sugge stion that the pain will
be completely relieved or the t rouble be complete
,
132 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

ly overcome after a certain length o f time

,
.

That which i s wr ong becau se of wrong think

’

ing can only b e m a de right by right thinkin g

,
.

N ervous di sorders and hysterical conditions which

spring from fear and worry are not amenable t o ,
.

me dical treatment unles s the medicine s are made

,

the means of the reception of proper sugge stio ns ;

and then the sugge stions cure and not the me di ,

c i ne s .

When physical ailments are cau sed by organic

conditions right thinking alone may no t heal ; but
,

nothing s o aids nature and the physician a s a ,

strong determination upon the part of the patient

to get well .

F ixed idea s o f evil in the mind o f the p atient ,

o f t time s counteract t o a gre at degree the cura ,

tive force s o f nature a nd of medicine s .

F o r instance a patient gets a fixe d idea that

,

sleep ha s de serte d him H e frequently and em .

“
phatically auto sugge st s S leep ha s left me ! I
,
”
E very such auto sugge stion make s
’
ca n t sleep !

it more impo s sible for sleep to come T he sub .

“

conscious realm o f the patient s mind bein g de ’

,

void o f reason and judgment h a s no means o f ,

determining that the auto sugge stion is false ; and

s o accepts the statement at its face value ; and

pro ceeds to use all the p ower within it to produce

a continued state o f wakefulne s s S uch a u to s u g .

gestions o f sleeple ssne s s make even powerful

O piate s o f no avail I n such case s kind emphatic
.

suggestions o f sleep would meet the patient s ’

greate st need I f such a patient can be induced

.
 TH E M I ND S CI E N CE O F CH R I ST J E SU S 1 33

to auto sugge st sleep hi s insomnia will soon be a,

thing of the pa st Let the patient s a y to h imself

.
,

“
frequentl y and emphatically I am not going to ,

lie awake any longer S ubconscious realm of m y

- . _

mind you have the p ower to put me to sleep in

,

a few minute s Yo u are going to make me ver y

.

”
very sleepy soon I am going to sleep s o on . .

After such auto sugge stions have been made let ,

the patient banish a s far a s po s sible ev er y tho ug h t

of e v er y na t ur e w h a t s o e v er from his mind S leep .

will so on follow .

A udible prayer to G o d in the name of the Lord

Je sus Christ either upon the part of the patient
,

himse l f or some one in whom he h a s confidence

,
~
,

is the mo st powerful suggestion for goo d that can

be made in sickne s s of all kinds
,
.

Audible prayer upon the part of one whom the

patient dislike s is more liable to do harm than
,

good .

N urse s could greatl y help patient s troubled

with insomnia by speaking to the sub c onsciou s
,

rea l ms of their minds w hen the y a re aslee p in ,

low monotones s o a s to not disturb them s a ying , ,

“
You will not b e bothered with sleeples snes s a ny
more F rom thi s time on sleep will come to you
.

”
naturally and ea sily .

The s ub c o ns ciou s r ea l m of the mind ne v er

s le ep s . H elpful sugge stions can be given to p a
t ie nts o f all kinds W hil e the y a re s l e e p ing When .

awake they may reject helpful sugge stions ; but

when sleepi ng the subconscious realms o f their
minds can be spoken directly to .
13 4 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

Children are peculiarly amenable to sugge stion

at any time ; and e specially when g o ing to sleep or '

when asleep Wh at a shame t hat parents fail to

.

u s e thi s G o d given method for controlling their

children A few words lovingly spoken to a sleepy

.

child in the form of a helpful suggestion will d o

, ,

more go od tha nmany whippings .

A large proportion of the ills of life are the

result s of sugge stions and auto sugge stions which ,

while no t realize d by the conscious realm of the

mind nevertheles s control the subconsciou s realm
,

to an unfortunate degree .

When you awaken in the morning and find the

s u n shining bright and clear and the b irds sing

ing their glad songs all about you you naturally ,

without realization of its import auto sugge st , ,

“
The s u n i s shining bright and clear and the birds
are singing s o happily ; I to o shall be very happy
”
to day . The subconscious realm of your mind
instantly re spond s to the auto sugge stion a nd
flood s the consciou s realm of your mind with joy
and peace .

When however you awaken in the morning

, ,

and the first thing you hear is the patter of rain

upon th e shingles and the di smal moaning of the
,

wind in the tree t 0 p s you naturally and without

,
“
r e a l iz a tio n o f its import auto suggest 0 how
'

, ,

di sappointed I am ! the wind and the rain are s o

depre s sing I just know I ll feel wretched and
.
’
,

”
mi serable all day The subconsciou s realm o f
.

your mind instantly re sponds to the a u to s u g g e s

tion and cau se s a feeling o f loneline s s and mi sery
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 1 35

to envelop y o u ; and the whole day is spoil ed for

.

you unles s you uproot that first auto sugge stion

,

and supplant it with a bright an d happy one or ,

unl es s you meet some cheery acquaintance w h o

,

give s you a strong suggestion of cheerfulness .

Who ha s no t seen the happines s of a whole fam

il y dis sipated in an instant by an unk ind word or
act upon the part of one member of the famil y ;
,

or witnes sed the dispelling of a house full of

“ ”
blue s by the kind words or cheerful songs of
one member of the family ?

I can well remember in the day s of m y child

hoo d how m y mother oft time s cause d u s to for
,

get our childish di spute s by sitting at the piano

and singing songs or h y mns which we loved W e .

were so on happily sin g ing with her .

The pl an of G o d h a s alw a y s been to overcome

”
evil with goo d ; and not to thra sh the life out o f
evil I f the nations of earth were to adopt G od s ’
’

plan there would be few penitentiarie s and a s y

,

lums ; b ecause the evil conditions and environ

ments which pro duce criminals and lunatic s ,

would be done away with Jane A ddams says .

,
“
The U nite d S t ates alone s p ends e v er y y e a r fi v e
hu ndr e d mi ll i on do ll ar s m ore on it s p olic emen ,

c ourt s a nd p ris ons than upon al l it s w ork of r e

,
”
li gi o n ch ari t y and e d uc a tion
, .

The life of each nation i s the c om bined life of

the individuals which make up each nation ; there
fore we can help to regenerate and redeem nations
only by helping to regenerate and redeem indi ~

vid u a l s ..
1 36 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SUS

Al lthat is neces sary to convince any thinking

man that the ma j ority o f the acts o f his life are
controlled by suggestions i s to persuade him to ,
.

c arefully analyze his acts for a single day .

E ve r y
superstition can be overcome by su g g e s

tion and auto suggestion .

All athlete s can testify to the fact that physical

weakne s s and extreme exhau stion have many
time s been conquere d by emphatic a u to s u g g e s
tions N u mberles s te sts of endurance have been
.

w o n by men w ho would certainl yhave failed had

no t the sight of love d face s or the timely cheers ,

o f friends roused them to greater eff orts at oriti

,

cal moments ,

T he cheer s of multitudes in the streets have

nerved many a fireman to rush into the very j aws
o f death to save the life o f a despairing one
,
.

T he attitudes of whole congregations t o ward

their mini sters have been changed merely through
the fre quently expre s sed opinions o f single ins ig
nifi c a nt members F o r instance let the humblest
.
,

member of a congregation say frequ ently and en

thu s ia s tic a l l y
“
W asn t that one o f the grande st
,
’

sermons you ever heard ? H e s getting better ’

”
every time he pre ache s ! I t will not be long be
fore the effect will b e noticeable throughout the
entire congregation O n the o ther hand let anoth
.
,

er insignificant memb er say frequently and dis

“
g u s t e d l y T
,
hat preacher make s me weary I f .

po s sible he gets more tire some every time he

opens his mouth I think it s high time we had
.
’
 TH E M I ND S Cl E N CE O F C H RI S T J E S U S 1 37

a chan g e B efore long a f eeling of general di s

.
”

content prevails .

Th e cultured refined and educated members o f

,

the c ongregations would smile at the thought of

,

their being influenced in the slighte st degree by

the expre s sed opinions of either of the ins ig nifi
cant members mentioned ; but the fact is h ow ,

ever that the subconscious real m o f the m ind of

,

each person who hears such opinions expres sed ,

is e ffecte d by the sugge stion whether it be favor ,

able o r adverse ; unles s the subconscio u s realm of

the mind o f e a c h listener is po sitivel y instructed
to reject the sugg estion e a ch time the s ugg estion
,

is ma d e .

S o called literar y critics by praising one boo k

-

and condemning a nother tremendousl y e ff ect the ,

sale of the books I t make s little difference

.

whether the b ook praised by them is worthles s ,

or the book condemned by them is of great value ,

since thousands of people gauge books o nl v a o

cording to the opinions of the critics .

I n busines s life the power of suggestion is seen

!

mo st strikingly in advertising A n advertisement .

of any kind is nothing mo re or le s s than a s ug

g tion
e s .The adverti sements which influence p e o
ple mo st are tho se which state not only that cer
tain things may b e pur chas e d at cert ain place s
and at cert ain price s but suggest that the read
,

e r s will want to bu y the article s and w hv .

P A T E N T M E D I CI N E S .

The patent me dicine advertisem ent is p a r tic u

l a r l y dangerous because it pla y s upon the fears
,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SUS

of the readers I t audaciously name s almo st e v

.

ery symptom of every disea se known to man and ,

then em p hatically states that if the readers have

any o f the symptoms mentioned they are in great ,

danger ; and the one and only sure reme dy is the

particular fake medicine which i s therein a d ve r
tis e d . I f any man ever deserved to be sentenced
to penitentiary for life it is the infamous lying,

scoundrel who has made himself ri ch through the

sale of worthle s s patent medicines to sick and s uf
f e r ing humanity .

That the patent medicine advertisement is a

powerful sugge sti on i s proven by the milli ons of
,
.

dollars which are spent every year for ab solutely

worthles s concoctions and worse than worthles s
,

quack medicine s .

I t i s not di fficult to imagine the laughter with

which the sellers of many patent medicine s receive
and publish testimonial s which are sent to them
by pe ople whom their good for no thing mixture s - -

“ ”
have cured .

”
I doubt not that many peopl e have been greatly
benefited after taking ab solutely worthle s s pat
ent medicine s ; but they fail to understand the
psychological reason for their cures The b ene .

“ ”
fit o r cures
,
came not from the medicine s but
,

in s p i t e of t h e m ; through the power of s u g g e s

tions received from the advertisement s together ,

with the auto sugge stions which the patients gave

to themselve s at the t im e o f taking the medicine s .

The s ugg es t ions and a ut os ug g e stions cure d but ,

not the medicine s The same peo ple would have

.
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S 139

received a s much o r more benefit from properly

directed autosuggestions without h a ving been put ,

to the e xpense o f purchasing the worthle s s patent

medicine s .

T he f o l l o w ing e x tr a c t s are from the book e n

’

titled , S e cret R e med i es , W hat T h ey Cost and

“

Wh at T h ey Co nt ai n; b ase d on an a lyse s made f o r

”

t he Briti s h M e d i c a l As s o ci a ti on:
A Bl oo d Cur e .

O n the outer package it was stated

I t eradicates all impuritie s from the bloo d and ,

cures scrofulitic eruptions ra sh on the scalp , ,

scald head itching and burning and any form of

, ,

unhealthy blo tchy pimply or scaly skin ;

, , ,

and similar claims were put forward on the

label and in a circul ar enclo sed with the bo ttle .

The bottle contained 20 0 pellets of average weight

of grain T he y c ons i s t e d of s u g ar ; careful
.

s earch wa s made for small quantities of medica

ment but no oth er ing re di ent c o ul d be d e te c te d
,
.

Quantitive determination of the sugar sho wed

ju s t 10 0 7 The estimate d co st is one t hi rti eth of
0 .

”
a p enny .

A H o ney Co d L i v er Oil .

‘
I t i s said to contain fat extracted cod liver
oil whatever that may me an but p ro v ed on e x
,
’
,

a mi na ti on to be nothing more than a mixture of

o f c o d liver oil with oil o f peppermint and

”
ra spberry syrup .

A W ho o p i ng C ou g h R em e d y “
Thi s w ho o p ing c o u g h r emedy is according
’

,
140 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

to the vendor s o complic a

. ted that it i s only made
,

by himself and cannot be obtained elsewhere

, .

The p a c ke t c onta ins forty powders twen ty of

‘

which are marked N o 1 and twenty N o 2 The .

, . .

chemi ca l ana l y s is s how e d that each powder ,

weighing two grams cons i s t e d of mil k sug ar N o

, .

”
o ther c ons t itu ent w as d ete ct e d .

A mu c h ad v ert ised P ill .

The pills had an average weight o f 1 4 grains 1

,

and analysis showed them to consist o f aloe s gin ,

ger and s oa p ; no other me d ical ingr e d i ent was

,

fo und Th e quantiti e s were approximately as

.

follows
Al o e s
Powdered ginger
Powdered s oa p
I n o ne pil l .

The prime co st o f the ingredients of the 56 pills

is a bout hal f a f arthing .

Ca nc er R eme di e s .

A very slight acquaintance with the a d ve r

tis e m e nt s o f q uack medicine s is enough to show
that a knowl e dg e of t he c aus e s of the d iseas e, fo r
which a cure i s pr omi sed , is in no Wis e ne ces sary
f or the c omp os ition of eit her t he medicine or the
a d v ert is ement A considerable number o f article s
.

have been received and te sted a t the labor a torie s ‘

o f T he I m p erial Ca nc er R es e arc h F u d ; spe ci me

n ns
o f a few of the se were obtained and submitted to

analysis .
 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI ST J E S U S 1 41

F ir s t R e me d y .

F ra ctional di stillation s howed the pre sence

of about forty per cent of alc ohol After r e m o v .

ing the alcohol the liquid wa s perfectly tastele s s

,
.

Thi s r e m e d y co ns i s t e d m erel y of d il ute d and

s lig h t l y im p ur e a l c ohol .

“
S e c ond R emed y .

A so —
calle d electric fluid , or electri city for ‘ ’

the cure of cancer which w a s taken up by a cer

,

tain well known j ournalist and boomed by him in

the pages of the review whi ch he edited ; many
marvellous cure s were a scribed to it but e x ami n a ,

tio n s ho w e d that although it wa s sold at several

shillings per fluid ounce it c o ns i s t e d of p lain wa
,

t er
. N otwithstanding the expo sure the article is ,

at p re s ent quot e d in w holes ale l i s ts and is there ,

”
fore pre sumabl y still in demand .

”
T hi rd R e med y .

A third preparation w a s a brown liquid of

syrupy consistence f ound t o c on s i s t of w ood t ar .

”
N o other in g r e dient c o ul d be fo und .

These analyse s speak for themselves The y .

also surely spe ak for the tremendous power of

suggestion and auto suggestion .

I t is e s t imate d tha t the pe o p l e of E ng l a nd p ai d

ov er s i x t y mi lli on d o ll ars f or pa t ent me dic in es

d uring t he yea r 19 08 .

“
B efore leaving the bo ok S ecret R emedies
, ,

Wh at They Co st and Wh at They Contain I de ”

,

sire to give my readers the benefit of a mo st timely

quotation
14 2 TH E M I ND SCI EN CE OF C H R I S T J E SU S

H E AD A C H E P O WD E R S .

Persons w ho m ay be dispo sed to re sort to

their use s h oul d be ar two f act s in mi nd The
, .

fir s t is th at h e ada ch e is not a dis e a se but a

s y m p t om ,and that the only rational treat
ment is t o as cert a i n a nd remov e the cause ;
whether it b e error in diet want of exerci se
—
,
.
,

local irritation of some nerve as by an u n

h ealthy to o th e ye s tr a in o r some serious chron
, i
,

ic nervou s disease T he s econd is that fatal

.

re sults have bee nknown to follow self tr eat -

ment with antifebrin wh ich

”
figures largely in mo st of them .

That the E nglish people a rg not the only one s

who permit the abominable p a tent medicine fakers
to grow rich upon their credulity i s evidenced in ,
,

“
the fact that ev e ry y e a r the A merican public
,

wastes between seventy five and a hundred mil

”
lion dollars o n medical frauds Thi s quotation .

and the quotations following are taken from an ,

“
article upon the subject The M eane st B usine s s
,

I n The Wo rld by E dith R ickert in the Ladi es

”
, ,
’

H ome Journal S eptember 1 9 1 3 ; which article i s

indorsed by D r A Jacobi form er Pre sident o f the
. .
,

A merican M edical A s so ciation

‘
O ne such company recommends its no strum
‘ ‘
as able to sho rten the duration of labor t o r e ,
’
. .

lieve the suffering incident to childbirth and to ,

’

‘
prevent the lo s s of beauty and shapelines s o f
figure due to motherho od This wonder worker
’
.

”
consist s of oil and a l it t l e s oa p .
 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H RI ST J E S U S 143

Particularly profitable is that br anch of medi

cal fraud practice d by
TH E B E AU TY FAK E R S .

‘
Take the conco ctions of a mo st succes sful S pec
ia l is t who w a s recently unmasked by G overnment
’

inve stigation S he sells face ointment which S he

.

describ es a s skin food a marvellous nourishing

‘
,
’ ‘

pro duct that feeds through the pore s o f the skin ,

’

and is guaranteed to r e m o ve w r inkl e s and ever y

‘
'

trace of age from the face Anal y si s sho w e d it .

’

‘
t o be more t ha n three fourt hs g rease a marvel ,

—
lous nourishing pro duct indeed o f hairs on the ’

face Thi s pot of perfumed grea se in disgu ise

.
,

worth three cent s she sells for ,

S he also h a s
a
‘
w oman s tonic which s he said would cure e v
’ ’

ery disease to which woman falls heir I t con .

sists of wa t e r s u g ar and al c ohol with a trace of

, ,

plant drugs I t sell s for $ 1 00

. . .

“
A nother company adverti se s a drugles s s y s
‘

tem of fat reduction I t re quire s however the .

’
, ,
‘
u s e of an obe sity b ath powder which is suppo sed
’

to dissolve the f a t This sells at .for a half

pound package I t consists of w ashi ng so d a s alt
.
,

p eter E p s om s al t s and Gl auber s alts and is w orth

, ,
”
les s than five cent s .

“
The vendors of b a b y kill er s live on the fat ‘ ’

of the land The so o thing syrup s teething s y rup s

.
, ,

sweet powders croup remedie s children s com

, ,
’

fort s and babies friends which they sell all de

,
’
, ,

pend for their e ffect upon al c ohol and one or all

of the stupefy ing d r ugs — o p i um mo rp hi ne 0 1 . .

,
1 44 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

ch l or of orm U sed to exces s t hey kil l outrig ht ;

.

used even in moderation they grad u ally become a

neces sity to the child s system and before the’
,

parents realize the danger they have o n their

hands a victim o f the drug habi t
I f you have sickne s s in your family which you ,

fail to o vercome by mentality and prayer consult ,

the best local physician ; and don t permit your ’

self to be swindled and your he alth ruined by ,

taking the worthles s concoctions and advice of th e

infamous scoundrels who adverti se s o extensively .

Chapter X I .

M E N TAL H E AL IN G .

M ental healing i s the overcoming of S ickne s s

and the conditions which cause sickne ss by hu ,

man mentality alone through sugge stion and,

auto suggestion .

M ental healing in itself i s a ble ssing but when ,

made the b asis of religion it become s a menace

and a curse .

O ne may be a succe s sful mental healer and ye t

b e devoid of true religion M any of the mo st .

succes sful mental healers are repre sentatives o f ,

or connected with systems of religion which are

,

utterly false .

A mo st striking illu stratio n of thi s i s M rs M ary

“

B aker G E ddy s s o called Chri sti an S cience

.
’ -
.

Christian S cience is purely a system o f mental .

 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H RI ST J E S U S 1 45

healing in which the premises being wrong the

, ,

conclusions also are wrong H a d M r s E ddy been . .

content to have taught on the ba sis of mentality

only s he might have done more goo d than evil ;
,

although her premi se s were wrong ; but by mak

ing her system of mental healing into a false r e
l ig io n s he h a s imperille d the eternal de stin y of
,

multitude s .

When instructing the practitioners in her s o

called science M r s E ddy droppe d her o r d ina r v
,
.

thought clo uding style of writing and made her ,

meaning clear ; revealing in a few forcible utter

a nc e s

the v er y heart and s o ul of Christi an S cien ce ,

in a manner which none can misunderstand .

S he sa ys
A lways begin your treatment by alla ying
‘

the fear of your patients S ilently rea s sure .

them a s to their exemption from disea se and

'

danger I f you succeed in w holl y rem oving

.

the fe a r y our p a tient is he al e d

,
.

“ ”
S cience and H ealth page 41 1 lines 27 30
, ,
-
.

“
T her e i s no dise as e .

“ ”
S cience and H ealth pa g e 421 line 1 8 , ,
.

The sick are not healed merely by d e c l a r

ing there is no sickne s s but by kno win g there ,
”
is none .

“ ”
S cience and H ealth page 44 7 line 27 , ,

I nfi a mm a t io n is fe ar D i sease is neit her

‘
.

a c a u s e nor a n effe ct M ind in every case is

.

the eternal G o d .

”
S cience and H ealth page 41 4 line 21 , ,
.
 1 46 TH E M I ND S C I E N C E o r C H R I S T J E SUS

Tell him he su ffers onl y as the insane s uf

”
fers fr om fa l s e belief s
, .

”
S cience and H ealth page 421 line 1 , ,
.

M r s E ddy taught her practitioners that there is

.

in reality no d is e as e
-
People are what is calle d
.

‘ ”
S ick when they get fixe d ideas o f evil into
their minds from which they su ffer as the insane
,

suffer The fear of disease cause s disease ; only

.

the di sea se s o c aused i s in reality no disease what

ever ; therefore the instant the fear i s removed ,

the disea se which never exi sted is cured I nflam .

mation is fear therefore the instant the fear is

,

removed the inflammation i s removed T h ere is

,
.

no d
i

s e as e .

Thi s i s M r s E ddy s plainly expres sed theory

.
’

concerning disease ; a nd to s upport thi s theory

'
,

the b alance of her book wa s written .

Let us consider a few vividly manife sted facts

l st I f there is no dis ea s e then all the wonder
.
,

ful cure s claime d by Christian S cience are ,

cures only of disease s whi ch nev er e xiste d .

2nd I f there i s no d is eas e then the one M ind

.
, ,

G o d cannot po s sibly have anything to d o

,

with the cu r ing of disease .

3 rd I f there i s no di s eas e then the miracles o f

.
,

Jesus Christ were no miracles at all ; but were

S i mply the curing of disease s whi ch nev er
e x is t e d .

4th I f disea se is neither a cause nor an effect

.
_ ,

then it must o f neces sity have ab solutely no

existence whatso ever ( in which event it i s
utterly irrational to even speak of it ) ; or else
 TH E M I N D S C I EN C E o r C H R I S T J E SU S 147

it must have always been eternal a s the eter ,

nal G o d I f dise ase is neither a cause nor

.

an e ffect then disease w a s ne v er caus e d b y

,

fea r ; nor w a s it ever removed by the r e m o v

ing of fe ar .

5 th . I f disease never exi sted then di sea se ,

nev e r ca us e d t he de a th of an y one ; and the

untold millions w ho have suppo sedly died
from disease never in fact did die and are
, ,

therefore still alive ; altho ugh they h ave been

buried ; among s t w ho m is M r s E d d y h er s el f . .

Mrs E ddy
s instru ctions to her practitioners
’
’
.

reveal clearly that s he knew her s ys tem of hea ling

t o be a p ur el y menta l one S he told them that.

disease is cause d by f ear and that the patients ,

“
are su ffering from fix ed id e a s o f evil I f yo u . .

succeed in wholly removing the fear your patient ,

”
is healed . H e r denial of cause and e ff ect is fool
is h and childish ; fo r S he herse lf state s that fe ar
is the one ca us e o f disease and the r emov a l o f fe ar
,

is the one cur e of di s eas e .

H er instructions were simply that since di sease

is the re sult of fixed idea s of evil the only cure ,

is the removal of the fixe d idea s of evil F ixe d .

ideas are always the r esults of s ug g es t i ons and

a ut o s ugg e s ti ons ; therefo re they can be remove d

only through more emphatic s ug g es tio ns and auto

s u gg es t i o n s .

T h e e v iden c e s ee m s to b e c on c l u s i v e that M rs E d d y w a s .

n o t th e aut h o r of th e C h ristia n S cien ce te x t book Scien c e ,

“

a n d H ea l th but I do no t ca re to en te r i nto a di s cu s sio n of

,

that p has e o f t h e ma t te r a t thi s t im e I am di scu s sing on l y

.

t h e sub je ct ma tt e r o f t h e s a id t e x t b o o k T h e A u t h or
.
.
148 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

H eal i ng b y s ug g es tio ns and a ut o s ug g e s tions is

p ur e l y me nt al ; no ma t t er un d er What g uis e it pre
s ent s i t s el f .

Chri sti an S cience can heal no disease which

cannot be healed by ment a li ty a l one ; that i s by
’

suggestion and auto sugge stion .

When S ickne ss ha s been caused by fear or ,

wo rry or any kind of wrong thinking it can be

, ,

cured by sugge stions and auto sugge stions which

will pro duce right thinking When sicknes s is the .

re sult of the holding of fixed ideas of evil even ,

the false sugge sti ons of Christian S cience p r a c ti

tio ne r s will bring relief ; because the only remedy
needed i s that the ide a of sickne s s be removed :
but when sickne s s is the result of accident or real ,

organic disorder Christi an S cience practitioners

,

are utterly p owerles s .

Al l the Christian S cience practitioners and all

the mental healers on earth put together canno t ,

set one broken bone except by physical contact

,
.

Christian S cienti sts are forced to have the den

tis t s treat their decaying teeth and on such o cca ,

sions cle arly demonstrate that pain is every bit

a s real to them as it i s to o ther people .

S ince me nt a l hea l ing is p urely a matter o f men

ta lit y ( and so called Christian S cience is nothing
,
-

more or le ss than a false system of menta l heal

ing ) it i s no proof whatever that a man o r wom an
ha s any reali z ation of G o d o r has ever b een in ,

right relations with G o d because he o r she is a ,

succe ssful mental healer Through mentality.

a l one ,
w ith o u t prayer and without any pretense
.

,
 TH E M I ND SCI EN CE or C H RI S T J E S U S 1 49

at being aided by G o d cure s can b e wrought , ,

which to the uni niti a te d appear miraculous .

I nfi nite l y better would it be in the light of ,

'

eternit y for one to rema in in ill health until

,

claimed by death than to be heale d by any pro,

cess if such healing is to be made the mean s o f

,

winning the one healed awa y from the liv ing G o d ;

the c ons ciou s re a lm of whose mi n d is J esu s Christ .

I t is irrational to attempt to separate G o d from

Je sus Christ or Je su s Christ from G o d
. One .

mind cannot be separated into two minds Jesus .

Chri st is the conscio u s r ealm of the o ne M ind ,

Go d .

The one M ind Go d revealed by Je sus Christ is

, , ,

a living thinking l oving p ers onalit y : and not an

, ,

im p ers onal p rinci p le good ,

.

“ ” “
The H ebrew words for G o d are E lohim and
”
Jehovah The H ebrew word for g ood is
.
"

tob .
’

“ ”
The G reek word for G o d is Theo s T he .

“ “ ”
G reek word for g oo d is agatho s .

Thus the truth is manife st that M r s E ddy ha d .

ab solutel y no warrant from H ebrew G reek nor ,

“ ” “ ”
E nglish to u s e the words God and g oo d a s
though the y had the same meaning .

Christ Je sus is the cons ci ous real m of the mind

,

of G o d ; and the onl y re v el a tion of G o d th a t cre a

tion s h al l e v er kno w ; and H e certainl y w a s not

and is not an impe rs onal p rin ci p le Christ Je sus .

w a s G o d m a ni f e s t in the fle s h .

W hy make a m y ster y over the nature and char

15 0 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H R I S T J E SUS

ac ter of G o d when H e H imself ha s made it so

plain .

G o d is one min d one personality divide d into , ,

t hr ee re alms : Chri st Je sus the c ons c i ous ; the ,

F ather the s ubcon s c i ous ; and the H o l y S p ir it the

,
~
,

s u p er cons c i o u s These are not three minds but

.
,

three realms of the o ne min d .

The ap ostle Paul declared a gre at truth whe n

“
he wrote The cre a t ur e wa s made subject to van
,
” “ ”
ity . Rom The word creature literally
.

“ ”
means the mind creation The real mind of .

man a s created by G o d w a s made subj ect to van

, ,

ity or a vain thing The re a l mind of man i s the

,
.

“ ”
s ubc ons c i o u s rea lm The vain thing to which .

it was made subj ect i s the c o n s cious real m The ,

.

conscious realm i s largely artificial imitative and ,

“ ”
unreal ; in fact a vain thing .

D oubtles s G o d intended man to do all things

sub consciously ; even as Christ Je sus the c o n ,

scious re a lm o f the mind of G o d thought all H is ,

thoughts and performed all H is deeds su bc on

s c io u s l y Chri st Je sus having the Wil l o f Go d
.
,

seated in H imself had the power to c ontro l t he

’

mind of G o d ; but H e did no t will to use H is

power The conscious realm of the mind of man
.
,

having the wi ll of man seated in itself has the ,

power to contro l the mind o f man ; and becaus e

of s in the consc ious realm always wills to control
, .

Al l sickne s s is caused by the mistake s o r de ,

liberate wrong actions o f the consc i ous re alm I f .

the conscious realm were to always properly use

the rea son judgment and will s o as no t to inter
, ,
 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S 15 1

fere with the pe rfe ct working o f the subconsciou s

realm there would be no si cknes s The s u bco n
,
.

scious realm ha s power stored within itself su ffi

cient to always enable it to perfectly perfo r m all
the work f o r which it is re sponsible namely re s , ,

p i r a t io n di gestion
,
circulation an d a ll invo l u n
,

tary muscular movement s ; but the conscious

realm h aving the will seated within itself has the
, ,

power to interfere with and control the s u bc on

scious realm ; and doe s cont inually interfere with
and control it to the detriment o f the mind itself
,

and the b ody which it indwells .

I t is impo s sible for the consci ous realm to think

one thought without influencing the sub conscious
realm to a certa in degree E very such influence .

builds up or breaks down the nerve force of the

bo dy Worry anger malice jealousy envy bit
.
, ,
.
, ,

t e r ne s s hatr e d variance strife lust etc

, ,
act a s , , ,
.
,

poisons of greater or lesser intensity upon the ,

organs of the body ; and interfere with the func

tions of the same E very go od thought o r uplift.
,

ing emotion manufacture s energy : while every

,

evil th ought or degrading emotion de stroys e n

, ,

erg y. The b o dy and mind react the one upon the

other . G oo d fo od fre quent b athing fre sh air
, ,

and sunshine all have helpful influences up o n

,

both bodily and m ental conditions .

I t is the con s cious realm of the m ind of man

which S ins worries dis sipate s and lo se s S leep ;
, ,

and by s o doing interfere s with the perfect work

ing of the subconscious realm The worrie s and .

di ssipations o f the conscio us realm o f the average

1 52 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E O FC H RI S T J E S U S

man make perfect d ige stion through the intuitive

,

working of the subconscious realm impo ssible .

The result is ind i g e s tion .

W hen the conscious realm by the exercise o f ,

the wi ll determine s to keep the b o dy surrounded

,

by a vitiated atmo sphere it make s it an utter ,

impo ssibility fo r the subconscious realm to purify

the bloo d by the breathing o f fre sh air The r e .

s ult is i mp ur e b l oo d .

I t is the conscious re alm which over eat s and

o ver drinks and breaks the laws of health .

N o t only is the work of the subconscious realm

cont inually interfered with by the mistake s ne ,

gle e t s and deliberate wrong actio ns of the con

scious realm but it is also mi s di r ect e d a nd mi s
,

c o ntr o ll e d by the a uto s ug g e s t i o n s of the conscious

realm .

The sub conscious realm i s utterly devoid of

r e a s on j u d g m e n t and will ; and therefore believe s
,

every statement that is made to it whether the ,

statement be true or false .

“
I f the conscio us re alm declare s I am S ick
, ,

the subconscious realm believe s th e declaration ,

and i mme di aw p r ocee d s t o i nd uc e s i ckne ss .

I f the consciou s realm realizing that the s ym p

,

toms o f sickness are manife sting th emselves em ,

phatically auto sugge sts to the sub conscious realm ,

“
I will no t be sick ! I am going to be well and
”
strong the subconscio us realm believes the dec
,

l a r a tio n and imme di a t e l y p ro ce ed s t o ind uce

,

h eal th and s treng th .

F o r a man therefore to admit even to himself

 THE M IND SCI ENCE OF C H RI S T J E S U S 1 53

that sickne ss will in all probability overcome him ,

is to unite the forces of the subconscious realm of

h is own mind with the force s of the disea se ;
'
i

wherea s to dens even to himself the power of

sickne s s to overcome him is to array all the force s
,

of the subconsci ous re alm of his mind against the

force s of the di sea se .

That which any ph y sician dread s mo st is the ,

lo s s of determination upon the part of the patient

to get well A strong un y ielding determination
.

to live ha s brought many a person back to health

,

a nd strength fro m the verge of the grave .

M an y d octors kill their p atients by telling them ,

they have only a S hort time to live ; thereb y para

l yz ing with fear the marvellou s recuperative
force s of the subco nscious realms which in them ,

selve s are more than su fficient if rou se d and prop ,

erl y directed to overcome the diseases ; e v en afte r

the kno w it all ph y sici ans ha v e utterl y f ail ed
- -
.

M an y sick people are actuall y killed by the

thoughtles s unguarded words of phys i c i ans ,

nurse s and friends ; in spite of the f a c t that the y '

u s e every particle of will power to recover .

F o r instance sup p o se a patient who ha s u n

,

yieldingly determine d to recover h a s reached the ,

time of crisi s H e is S leeping or is perhap s u n

.
,

conscious H is ph y sician and nurse with some

.
,

friends stand be side his bed F ailing to realize

,
.

that the s u b c o ns ciou s r ea l m of the p a tient s mi nd ’

ne v er s lee p s and is ne v er uncons ci ous they con ,

verse in low tones which however are perfectl y

,

audible to the wonderful subconscious realm of

1 54 TH E M I N D S C I E N CE o r C H R I S T J E SUS
“
the p a tient s mind T he patient s wife a sks
’
. Is ’
,
”
there any hope doctor ? The doctor replie s
, ,
‘
N one whatever H e is S inking rapidly
. In .

”
a no the r h o u r at mo st he will be dead Th e sub
'

c onscious realm of the patient s m ind hears that ’

fateful sugge stion and belie ves it ; because the u n

conscious patient is unable to exercise hi s o w n
will to reject and upr o o t the sugge stion I n an .

instant all the force s o f the subconscious realm

,

o f the p atient s mind ar e t u r ne d ag a ins t him a nd

’

uni t e d wit h the f or ce s of t he di s eas e w hich is kill

ing him by the v ery d o ct or w h om he t ru st e d to
,

h ea l him .

“
D eath and life are in the power of the tongue .

Prov .

To speak of the hopele s snes s o f a case in th e ,

pre sence of the S ick one ev en th o ug h t he p ati ent ,

is as l e e p o r un c onsc i ou s i s almo st criminal ; for ,

t he s ub c o ns cio us r e a l m o f t he mi nd nev er s l ee p s ,

a nd is ne v er u n c o n s ci o u s : and ever yword uttered

is recorded in the inde structible memory o f the

subconscious realm ; and has its influence upon
the mind of the patient .

The mo st unkind thing o ne can do when in the ,

pre sence of a sick per son i s to o ffer a sugge stion ,

which will make recovery more di fficult S uch a .

“
sugge stion as I am sorry t o see yo u looking so
,
”
much worse today is suffici ent in many cases to ,

cause a relap se People w ho h aven t sense enough

.
’

t o refrain from saying harm ful things S hould ,

never be permitted to enter the pre sence o f the

sick .
 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H RI S T J E S US 5

I f physicians could but realize that their s u g

gestions are more powerful in the majori ty o f ,

cases than their medicine s they would lo se fewer

, ,

ca ses and would be much more guarded in the ir

,

utterances .

“
An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of
”
cure . The subconscious realm can be trained ,

by proper auto suggestions to alwa y s b e o n the ,

alert whether the conscious realm I s wakin g o r

,

sleeping to warn one of the appro ach o f danger ;

,

and to c ause one to i ns tantl y d o the rig h t t hing

intuiti v el y in une xp ec t ed moment s of cris is and
,

d ang e r .

Al l kinds of sicknes s are induced or intensified

by impro per auto sugge stions F o r instance let .
,

a man who is finding a little di ffi cult y in getting

. .

“
to sleep s a y to himself I just c an t sleep ! I t is
, ,
’

”
simpl y impo ssible for me to S leep ! I Vh a t is the
result ? The subconsciou s realm of his mind be
ing devoid of reason and judgment h a s no means ,

of knowing that the ejacul ated utterance s are

ridiculou s exaggerations and accepts the state ,

ments a s truth ; and imm e di a t el y p ro c ee ds t o d o

it s ut mo s t t o indu c e c ontinue d s lee p les snes s .

‘
t a t s o e ve r a man soweth that shall he also ,
”
reap . Gal This is literally true of every
.

auto sugge stion which a man gives to the s u b c o n

scious realm of hi s m ind ; whether it b e for good
o r for evil ,

Let a man w ho ha s been greatly troubled with

inso m nia qui etl y lie down and auto sugge st to the
,
“
sub conscious realm of hi s mind S ubconsciou s ,
156 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SUS

realm you have the power to make me sleep ; and

,

you are going to make me very very sleepy soon , ,

so that in five minute s I shall be so und asleep

and he will be asleep in five minute s ; unle ss he is
disturbed by o ther people or counteracts hi s own,

suggestion I n such an event he should without

.
,

thought of discouragement tr y again , .

The author write s from per s onal experience .

F o r many years he was greatly troubled with in

s o m nia ; being brought to the verge of nervous

pro stration several times ; but through a u to s u g '

gestion and prayer sleeple s sne s s has been over

,

c ome .

C on c entr at ion t h oug h t

is ab solutely es sential
of

to succes sful auto sugge stion ; and nothing help s

s o much toward perfect concentration o f thought ,

a s prayer .

The subconscious realm of the mind of m an is

greater than heredity .

B ecause the pa i ent of a child ha s died of a cer

tain disea se i s no reason why the child
,

should die of the same disease The placing o f the .

thought in the mind of a child that because hi s ,

father or mother died of a certain disease he ,

must contract and die of the same di sea se is li tt l e ,

s hor t of m u r d e r B y placing such a sugge stion

.

in the subconscious realm of the child s mind and ’

,

holding it there by frequent repetitio ns until it ,

become s a fix e d id ea the chil d is f or ce d t o c on

,

t ract the di s e a s e F e w c hild r e n know enough to

.

re ject such murderous sugge stions and are there ,

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E S U S 157

fore easily made the victims of fixed idea s of evil ;

which re sult in disea se and death .

B ecause earth ! courts f ail to bring charges of

!
murder against hos e who place fixed i dea s o f
disea se in the minds of defenseles s children m akes ,

th em no le s s murderer s : and in the great judg

ment day th ey will find themselve s face to face
with a Judge who knows all ab out their guilt .

Children are peculiarly am enable to suggestion .

A ll b ad habits in children can be cured by s u g g e s

tion and autosugge stion Children are quick to .

learn auto sugge stion and in many ca se s amaze ,

by their wondrous power of concentratio n F o r .

instance a certain mother wa s greatl y wo rrie d

,

because cf the persi stency with which the blood

continued to flow whenever her bov cut him self .

A gentlem a n who understoo d the power of auto

suggesti on taught the lad ho wto control the flow
,

of the blood by h is own concentrated thoughts .

N o t long after the b oy again cut himse l f much ,

worse than before To the mother s amazement .

’

and to her consternation a s well the blood did not ,

flow .

The whipping of children i s seldom nece s sary

when the power of suggestion and auto suggestion
is used I f your child ha s a ny ba d habit take him
.
,

o r her tenderly in your arms at bed time and s a y ,

,
“
M y darling you are not going to do ( whatever
,

it is ) any more S ay to yourself just a s earne stly

.

‘
a s you can I am not going to do ( wh atever i t is )
,
’
any more Keep saying that d ear until you fall
.
, ,
”
a sleep . Thus by sugge stion and teaching the ,
1 58 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SUS

child to auto sugges t yo u will quickly overcome ,

the bad habit in your child Then after your child .

i s asleep repeat the sugge stion a number of time s

’

in a low monotone A s ug ge stion gi v en j us t a s

.

t he c h il d g oe s t o s le ep w orks in t he mind o f the ,

chi l d thr o ug hout t he ent ire ni g h t .

U nkind words o r evil sugge stions given to

, ,

your child just a s it goe s to sleep work in the ,

min d of t he chi l d thr o ug h out the entire nig h t .

S urely any thinking p a r ent can realize therefore

'

, ,

the criminality of harsh words and unkind acts

a t be d t i me The consciou s realm of the child s ’
.

mind can throw o ff the effect o f such wo rds and

acts to a certain degree during hours o f wakeful
, ,

ne ss ; but the child is ab solutely helple s s during

its hours of sleep .

R emember t he s ubc ons cio us rea lm of y our

,

chil d s mind ne v er s l e e p s
’
.

To force a child to go to bed in the dark when ,

such a pro ce ed ing fills its mind with terror i s to ,

c oncentrate all the force s o f the subconscious

realm of the child s mind to the destruct ion of
’

energy thr oug hout the entire nig ht .

N othing rob s darkne s s of its terror f o r a child

so quickly as the sugge stion o f prayer a e com ,
“
p a nie d with some such words a s these M y dar ,
i

ling you don t need to b e afraid The L ord

,
’
.

Jesus wh o loves little children can see in the dark

, ,

just as well a s H e can in the light and H e won t ,

’

l e t anything hurt yo u ’
'

A child who has learne d that hi s parent s tell

the truth at all times will readily be influenced by ,
 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I ST J E S U S

their sugge stions while awake ; but a child w ho ,

ha s learned to doubt the veracity of hi s parents ,

can best be influenced by them when sleeping .

When giv ing sug gestions to a s l e e p ing c hi ld '

speak in a low clear monotone s o a s no t to disturb ,

it s slumber .

The best time to make auto sugge stions is just ,

before sleeping and just after awaking .

The be st time to make suggestions is just be ,

f ore S leeping w hi le sleep ing and just after awak

, ,

mg ,

The Psa l mi st understoo d the secrets of auto

suggestion The H oly S pirit ha s s e t H is s e a l o f
’

app r oval upon auto sugge stion ; because it was th e

“
S p irit that inspir e d the Psal mi st t o write Co m ,

mune w ith t hi ne own he art u p on th y be d and be ,

.

”
s t ill . PS .

“ ”
The word heart when litera l ly translate d
“ ”
means the ve ry center of the m ind ; o r that
portion of the mind in w hi ch affection ha s its seat
which is the s u b c o ns ciou s r e a lm .

“ ”
B e s t ill means to be c on c entr a ted in tho ug ht
, .

”
U p o n th y be d These words clearly indicate
.

the best t ime fo r auto sugge stion ; just b efore

sleep ing and just after awaking .

“
. VVh e n I remember Thee u p on m y be d PS . .

“
H o w preciou s are T hy thought s unto me ,
”
O G o d When I a wa ke I am s ti ll with T hee
.
Ps . .

18 The Psalmist not onl y understoo d and

.

a ppreciated the secrets of men t ali t y

; but he also
understoo d and appreciated the secrets of p ra y er .

“ ”
B e s till Take time to be holy D on t per
. .
’
160 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SUS

mit yo ur thought s to wander Let nothing dis .

tract th e conscious realm o f your mind when auto

suggesting N o dev i ce of m an i s so powerful an
.

a i d to concentration as prayer , .

l Vithin the subconscious re alm of the mind o f

f

each normal human being i s an almo st ine xh a u s ,

tible re servoir of health and p ower which can ,

at all time s be drawn upon by sugge stions and

auto sugge stions .

Thou sands of pe ople are insane to day through ,

neither heredity nor accidents but a s the direct ,

result of the holding of fixe d ideas of grief sick ,

nes s malice or such like The subconsciou s realms

, ,
.

h ave been brought c ompletely under the control

of the fixe d idea s and have reacted upon the con
,

scious realms to such an extent a s to unseat the

rea s on judgment and will of the conscious realms
,
.

The s ub c on s ci ou s r e al ms of s u ch in s a ne indivi
d ua l s are j u s t a s s ug g es tibl e t o d a y a s th e y ev er
,

w ere ; but the in div idu a l s th em s el v es ar e bey ond

s elf h e l p The fixed ideas which brought insanity
.
,

upon them must be removed before they can b e

, ,

cured Learn in each case if po s sible what th e

.
, ,

fixed idea is which ha s caused the insanity and ,

then frequently emphatically and clearly ( and

,

withal lovingly ) sugge st in such a manner a s t o

liberate the Subconscious realm of the mind o f
the individual from that fixed idea To a ffirm the .

delusions of people who have been made insane

by fixed idea s i s but to intensify the delusions
, ,

and make their healing more hopele s s .

S o long a s life remains in the body the sub ,

 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI ST J E S U S 1 61

conscious rea l m of the mind will receive s u g g e s

tions . The subconscious realm ne v er s lee p s is ,

n ev e r un c o ns ciou s and is ne v er d ru gg ed .

A sleeping unc onscious drugge d o r drunken

, ,

man can be in structe d thr ough sugge stions just ,

a s well a s when wide aw a ke and perfectl y con

scious .

U nconsciousne s s is prolonged by such s u g g e s

“ ”
tions a s H e ll be a long time coming out of it
,
’
,
“
or poor fellow I doubt if he ever gains conscious
,
”
ness ag a in Lay your hand upon the u nc on
scious one and addre s s the subconscious realm of
his mind ; and to intensif y the sugge stion rub
vigorously or dash cold water into the face a s .

“
you s a y You are coming back to consciousnes s
,

in a few moments R ubbing y our limb s ( or da sh

.

ing the cold water a s the ca se m a y be ) will help

“

”
yo u
. C ome wake up !,

M an y a poor broken hearte d drunkard s wife

’

h a s unknowingly confirmed her hu s band in his

drunkennes s D runkards can be cure d by goo d
.

sugge stions and auto suggestions ; or the y can b e

confirmed I n their drunkenne s s by evil s u g g e s
tions and autosugge stions E ven though a drun .

kard mav stubbornly refuse t o aid in his own cure

by auto sugge stions h is wife can control him by ,

her sugge stions .

I f a drunkard does not resent sugge stions when

sober then let the sugge stions be made before he
,

S leeps ; and if he sleeps soundly s o that spe aking ,

in a low monotone will not disturb him let the ,

sugge stions b e frequently repeated during the

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SUS

hou rs when he is asleep I f however he re sents .

, ,

helpful sugge stions when sober let the s u g g e s ,

tions be made whe n he i s asleep When he is

’

drunk the wife should lay h e r ha nd s upon him

,
'

firmly but lovingly and addre ss the subconscious

, ,

realm o f his mind in some such manner a s thi s

, ,
“
M y husb and you must never never get drunk
, ,

again ! Tomo rrow you are coming straight home

from your work ; and you are no t going to the
saloon even for a single glas s You are not going .

to b e ashamed when other men make sport o f you

for refusing to drink but you are going to realize
,

that you are a real m a n when your refuse to drink .

I will be waiting to welcome you and I will make ,

home as attractive a s po ssible for yo u ! o u are .

going to love your home and you are not going

t o feel a thirst for liquor any more You are g o .

ing to h ate the smell and taste of liq uor You are .

”
never never going to get d runk again !
,
I t may
take a number o f such instructions to overcome
his long standing habit of drink ; but sooner or
.

later if the wife persist s ; and e speci ally if she

,

backs up her sugge stion s by earnest prayer t o

G o d in the name of the L ord Jesus Chri st ; a radi
cal change for the better will come .

F o r a wife to sugge st to her husband either ,

when he is drunk or sober that he is a drunken ,

goo d for nothing and that he never will amount

- -

t o anything is but to confirm him in his drunken

,

ne s s
. The subconscious realm i s influenced by
every sugge stion whether goo d o r b ad
,
.

Worry and fear are the prime factors in d is

 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H RI S T J E S U S 1 63

ea se F ear of a di sease oft time s cause s a disea se

. .

The health forces of the bo dy are strang led by

fear and worry Worry and fear cause nervous
.

ne ss and nervousnes s simulate s almo st ever y form

of disea se Worr y and fear can b e overco me by
.

proper suggestions and auto sugge stions .

I f one auto sugge sts upon r i s I ng I n the morning ,

”
I am going to have a sick headache today and ,

fails to counteract that auto sugge stion with a

“
more emphatic o ne such a s ,
I am not go ing to
,

h a ve a sick headache ! I am going to feel bright ,

”
and cheerful and happy all the day ; he will in ,

all prob ability have the S ick headache

,
.

I t is not right fo r a person w ho is reall y sick

, ,

to affirm I a m well ! There is nothing the mat

,
”
ter with me ! U nder the circ um stance s the a ffir
mation is not hi ng more nor le ss than a lie I t is .

right however for a person who is really sick to

, , ,

auto suggest to the subconscious realm of hi s

“
mind S ub conscious realm you are stronger than
, ,

any di sease and yo u are going to quickly over

,
”
come this disea se .

The Chr istian S cientist says it ; but

,

f a ils to realize that the very denial o f a thing

i s an acknowledgment of its existence G o d s .
’

plan has never been to deny the exi stence o f evil ;

“
but to overcome evil with go od R om .

I t is irrational to S peak of overcoming a thing

which doe s not exist .

The subconscious r ealm of the normal human

mind is more powerful than a ny disea se and if
, ,

p r operl y instructed it will quickly overcome d is

,
1 64 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

ea se and give victo ry ; unles s it is hindered by

counter auto sugge stions of the conscious realm ,

o r by evil sugge stions from other minds .

I t i s never nece s sary to tell falsehoo d s either in

making sugge stio ns or auto sugge stions M any .

mental healers instru ct their p atients to utterly

‘
deny sicknes s and constantly a flirm health The .

fact i s that sickne s s which do e s not exist is no

sickne s s at all I f the sickne s s is purely imagi
.

nary having no exi stence in fact then the only

, ,

cure nece ssary i s the removal of the thought of

sicknes s I f however the si ckne ss is not imagi
.
, ,

nary but has an existence in fact then the denial

, ,

of it make s its e xi stence no le s s real I f the sick .

ne ss has been pro duced through a proce s s of

wrong thinking such as a fixed idea of evil ; then
,

it can be cured only th r ough a proces s of right

thinking which will remo ve the fixed idea of evil
,

which ha s caused it I f the sickne s s is the result

.

of accident or organi c disorder even a proce s s of ,

right thinking may no t b e sufficie nt to remove it .

T o teach a patient who i s actually sick to deny ,

that there i s anything the matter with him is to ,

teach him to lie ; and the Word of G o d mo st em

“
phatically states The se six things doth the Lord
,

hate : yea seven are an abo mination unto H im :

,
”
a proud l o ok a l ying t ong u e etc Prov
,
19 , . .
-
.

M ental healers w h o lie and teach their patients ,

to lie confine all po s sibility o f h ealing to their

,

own false sugge stions and auto sugge stions ; for

by their falsehoods they make spiritual healing an
ab solute impo ss ibili ty Go d will no t work in uni
.
 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H R I S T J E S U S 165

s on with liars Chri st Je sus said concerni ng

.
,
“ ”
S atan H e is a liar and the father o f it
, John
, .

A false a ffirmation in re g ard to healing i s just

a s much a lie a s any other fal se a ffirmation ; and

S in always brings puni shment bo th physicall y ,

and spiritually ,

M ental healers wh o declare that me dicine s are

never helpful except a s aids to sugge stion simpl y
, ,

reveal their colo s sal ignorance They sneeringl y .

“
a sk ,
H o w can the taking of a little pill overcome
” “
f e ve r ? Let me a s k them in return H o w can ,

the taking of a drink of water overcome thirst or ?

how can the eating of a beefsteak overcome hun

ger ? ”
W e know that water doe s quench thirst
and food doe s satisfy hunger ; then w hy have we
any reaso n to doubt that the roots and herb s which
G o d ha s made for th at very purpo se wil l over ,

come certain o ther conditions which we call sick

ness ?
E ven the Christian S cience practitioners ,

who declare that mind is all and that all mind is ,

the eternal G o d and that n o thing material can

,

po ssibl y e ffect mind ; eat their three meal s a da y

wi th monotonous re g ul a rit y I f the y had the .

lea st degr ee of faith in their o w n theor y the y ,

would surely have attempted to demonstrate ere

this the pos sibility of existence without material
,

food .

“
E very goo d g ift and every perfect gift is from
above and cometh do w n from the F ather of lights
, ,

with whom is no variablene ss neither S hadow of ,

”
turning J as . S piritual healing is one of
.
 "

1 66 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H RI S T J E SUS
Go d
’
s p erf ect gifts M ental h ealing i s one of
.

G od s goo d gifts
’
M edicines under certain con
. .

d itio ns are just as certainly some o f G o d s good

,
’

gifts O ne is fo olish indeed to refuse to accept of

.

the good gifts of G o d if he lacks the f aith to lay

,

hold upon the perfect gifts .

I f a man wh o could not swim were beyond hi s

depth in water clinging de sperately to a plank
,

f o r life yo u surely would not snatch away the

,

plank and leave him flounder ing s imply because ,

yo u owned a high p ower motor b oat I f you came .

along be side him and lifted him up into your bo at ,

the moment he felt his feet upon the solid deck

he would lo se all further de sire for the plank .

M e n and women are grown up children ; and the

way to persuade them to give up what is not good
fo r them i s to give,them something better I t i s .

not nece ssary in the early spring to g o among the ,

trees and pick o ff the o l d dead leaves W ait until .

the new life surge s through the trees and the new ,

sho o ts force their way out ; then the o l d dead

leaves drop off naturally .

People who are able to trust Go d for healing o r ,

who are able by their own mentality to gain heal

ing should never belittle and ridicule the true
,

physician w ho in his sphere is doing hi s utmost

,

to alleviate the sufferings of hi s fellow men I d o .

not me an that the foolish glamour o f profes sion

a l is m which hangs ab out the “
”
M D t itle should . .
,

not be destroyed to a certain extent ; but I do mean

that only harm can come from robbing people of
 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H RI ST J ESU S

the g o od g if t s of G o d if we are not able to p e r

,

suade them to accept the p e rf ec t g ift s .

I t i s po ssible un der certain conditions even for

, ,

tho se who know th e perfect gif ts of G o d to lo se ,

much more than they gain by fooli shly refusing

to accept at times some of the g o od gifts
, ,
.

“
E ven Chri st Je sus H imself said Thou shalt ,

”
not tempt the Lord thy G o d M at Pride i s . .

a lways an abominable thing ; and especially when

it i s s p i ritu al p ride S ome of the proudest people

.

I have ever known were people who were prou d

of their humility ; or o f their faith .

Let u s never be pre sumptuous Let u s always .

u s e the common sense G o d h a s given u s .

When a bone is broken the trouble is p urel y ,

p h y s i cal ; and the only sensible thing to d o is to

have the b one s e t by the physician who i s mo st
competent to set it If a do se of deadly poison
.

is taken into one s system the trouble is p h y s i c al ;

’
,

and the mo st sensible thing is to speedily take

the mo s t eff ective antidote available I t is a .

tempting of Providence and a fooli sh act indee d; ,

to depend upon mentality alone ; o r even upo n

mentalit y and pra y er ; if an a ntidote to the poison
is obtainable .

I f no antidote i s obtainable then it is no tempt

-

ing o f Provi dence to lay hold upon the promise s

of G o d f o r healing ; and by faith link the fo rce s of
the Infi nite with the force s of the subconsciou s
,

realm of one s o w n min d

’
.

“
I f one auto suggests I am going to c atch a
,
”
severe cold the subconscious realm believe s the
,
168 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SUS

a ffir m a tio nand immediately proceeds to induce a

severe cold S uch cold i s the re sult o f fear and
.

improper autosugge stion A cold s o induced if .

,

treated immediately by emphati c proper a u to s u g ,

gestions can b e quickly cured ; but if neglected

,

the condition will soon become a physical o ne w he n ,

it will b e much more di ffi cult to control When .

one is chilled the best safeguard against taking

,

cold i s deep breathing coupled with emphatic ,

“
auto sugge stions such a s I am not going to catch, ,

c old ! S ubconsci ous realm you are able to over ,

come this chilled condition and throw o ff all

cold . I nhale pure air deeply and fre quently and ,

exhale quickly .

The majority of murders and su i cide s are doubt

les s the direct re sults of evil auto sugge stions I f .

a man when angry permits himself to fiercel y

, ,
“
auto suggest I ll kill that fello w if I ever get
’

“
the chance or I ll blow my head off s ome of
,
’

these days and fails to counteract such evil

,

auto suggestions with more powerful good one s ,

“
such a s I ll never kill any man ! G o d helping
,
’

me I ll lo v e my enemie s a nd over c ome them by

’

” “
the power of g oo d ; or I ll never b e coward ’

”
enough to commit suicide ! the next time a fit ,

of anger comes upon him he will be more violent

still : and if he continues each time anger po s ,

se sse s him to make such vicious auto suggestio ns

, ,

the subconscious realm of his mind will e ve ntu

ally accept the auto sugge stions a s fix e d id e as of
evil ; and will so powerfully react upon the con
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E S US 1 69

scious realm a s to cause him to commit the threat

ened m u rder o r suicide
,
.

S uppo se a clerk dissatisfie d with h is wages

, ,

permits himself to murmur fierce auto sugge stions

“
such a s I ll get even some day ! I ll ste a l from
,
’ ’

him if I don t get what s due me

’
A t first he
’

doe s not mean what he s ays and if given the ,

op p ortunity to steal would not do s o ; but after

giving such evil suggestions to the subconscious
realm of his mind a number of time s the s u bc o n ,

scious realm will react upon the conscious realm

and break down his ideals of honesty causing him ,

to deliberately will to commit a dishone st a c t .

Kleptomaniacs a r e the victims of fixed idea s of

di shonesty ; and can be cure d by sugge stions and
auto suggestions A thief w ho wishe s to reform
.
:

“
ca nnot do s o by merel y saying I will never steal,
”
aga in . H e must frequentl y definitely and em ,

phaticall y instruct the subconscious realm o f his

.

mind to the effect that he will ne ve r b e dishonest

a gain . B a d habits which have taken y ears to
form can rarely be broken without a stru ggle .

The m o st eff ectual cure for all bad habits o f ,

any and every nature whatso ever is p erson al c on ,

t a ct with the L ord J esus Chri s t H e I S sa ying .

to day a s he said to the m an who w a s full of

,
“
lepro sy I will be thou clean ; a nd the man who
, ,

experience s that personal touch of the S aviour ,

will also experience the perfect healing .

F o r score s of generations the thought h a s been

held a s a fix ed id ea by members of the human
,

race,
that signs of old age must be manife sted
1 70 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

when the age o f fifty o r sixty years is reached .

The re sult is that old age i s apparent I n the ma ,

j ty of instances when fifty or sixty years i s

o r i ,

reached A s surely as we permit ourselves to c on

.

t inu e to hold thi s thought we to o shall manife st ,

signs of old age when we re ach the age o f fifty

or sixty ; but if we refuse to hold such a thought ,

and buoyantly and c onfidently look forward to the

coming years keeping our heart s and our thoughts
,

young we can conquer o l d age f or many more

, ,

than the ordinary years at le ast just as we have ,

conquered many another foe .

The scope o f mentality is tremendous and yet ,

there are thousand s of case s which cannot be

reached by mentality alone S piritual he aling .
,

however ha s ab s olutely no limit but the will of

, ,

God .

“
R ev D r E
. L H ouse author o f The Psy c hol
. . .
,
”
ogy O f O rtho doxy recently related to me the
,

following personal experience W hile lecturing .

in Long B each California D r H ouse was invited

, ,
.

to a certain home and found therein a b oy six ,

years of age who had never walked nor talked ;

,

h aving been paralyzed from hi s birth The little .

fellow wa s lying o n the floor and was barely able

to roll hi s eye s ; bu t w a s intelligent t o the extent
'

that he took no tice and seemed to understand

much that wa s being said and done D r H ouse . .

said he taught the child s mother h o w to sugge st ’

and how to teach the child to auto sugge st s o a s ,

to rouse the dormant forces o f the sub conscious

realm of the child s mind ’
.
 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H RI ST J E SU S 1 71

“
He said I told the mother to hold the child in
,

her arms while s he w a s putting it to sleep and

, ,
‘
Sa y M y darling you are so on going to be able
, ,

to walk just lik e other bo ys and talk just like ,

other boys The se little arms are soon going to

.

grow strong just like other boys arms ; and the se

,
’

little legs are soon going to grow strong just l ike

other bo y s legs Tomorrow yo u are going to
’
.

reach out y our arms and legs and creep a little ;

“ ”
and you are going to be able to s a y mama and
“ ”
papa just like other little boys I n three .
’

w ee ks t hat chi l d w as walking and t al king .

Long generations before the circulation of the

bloo d w a s di scovered by modern physicians it ,

w a s clearly taught in the O ld Te stament scrip

“
tures . F le sh with the l ife thereof which is in ,
” “
t he bloo d thereof G en . Keep thy heart
.

with all diligence ; for o ut of it are the i s s ues of

life
. Pr . I n the se two texts two great ,

facts are declared ; first that the animal life is in

,

the bl o od and second th at the blood is sue s from

, ,

th e heart .

What the he art i s to the bo dy the s ubc on

«
,

scious realm is to the mind .

“
The word translated heart in the B ible many ,

times means that portion o f the mind in which

affection ha s its seat ; which is the subconscious
rea l m .

I t i s just a s true that out of the subconsciou s

realm o f the mind are the i s sue s of soul life a s ,

that out of the ph y sical heart are the issue s o f

animal l if e .
1 72 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

M ore than that the subcon s cious realm of the

,

mind contro l s the physical heart action ; c a u s m g

it to pu mp the blood which contains the animal
,

life int o all parts o f the body A s the strength

,
.

of the bo dy depends upon the proper working o f

the physical heart so the strength o f the mind
,

depends upon the proper working of the s u bco n

scious realm ; which is the he art o f the mind .

“
A sound h e a rt is the life of the fle sh : but envy
”
the r ot t ennes s of the b one s Pr . .

“
A merry heart ( subconscious realm ) doeth
goo d like a medicine : but a b r oken s p irit d rieth
”
th e bone s Pr
. .

“
R ottenne ss of the bone s and drying up o f
the bones is cause d by envy Worr y d ep res s i on
, , , ,
”
a br ok e n s p i ri t and such like .

The be st po ssible way to guard against rheuma

tis m and other s uch trouble s i s to have a me rry,
”
h e a rt and a sweet dispo sition always ,
.

“
H e that will love life and see goo d days let
, ,

him refrain his tongue fr om evil and his lips that ,

they speak no guile : let him eschew evil and d o ,

”
goo d ; let him seek peace and ensue it ,
I Pet . .

“
Wait on the Lord : and H e shall strengthen
”
thine h e art PS . . This is true physically
mentally and sp i ritually .

“
A s he thinketh in his heart ( subconsci ous
realm of the mind ) s o is he Pr . .

“
D e at h a nd l if e ar e in t he p ow er of the t ong ue .

Pr .
 Chapter X II .

S PI R I T U A L H E AL I N G .

S piritual healing is the overcoming of sickne s s

and the conditions which cause S icknes s thro ugh ,

the effe ctual working together of the minds of men

and the mind of G o d .

S piritual healing enfolds all that is goo d in

mental healing but adds t hereto all the marvel
,

lous re sults of pra yer .

Pra y er is s u g g e s ting to G o d the F ather the ,

s ub c on s c iou s realm of the mi nd of G o d in the ,

name of the Lord Je sus Christ the conscious ,

rea lm of the mind o f Go d .

Th re e Ab s ol u t e E s s enti als t o P r a y er .

1st . Prayer to be effectual mu s t be in p e rfe c t

, ,
“
ha rm o n y with the w ill of G od The will of .

” “ ”
G o d i s in Chr is t J e s u s I Th . There .

fore prayer to be answered must be in a c

, ,

cord with the teachings o f Chri st Je sus .

2nd . Prayer to be effectual mus t be ferv ent ;

, ,

that is the one o ffering the prayer must b e in

,

e arnes t .
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SUS

3 rd . Prayer to be effectual must be offe re d in

, ,
“
f aith A s k in faith not hing w a v ering
,
He .

that wa v ere t h is like a wave of the sea driven

with the wind and to s sed F o r l et not t h a t .

ma n t hin k th a t he sh all rece i v e anyt hi ng of

the L ord J a s . 7 . .

The sub conscious realm of the mind of G o d is

s ugg es t i b l e ; a s i s the sub conscious realm of the

mind of man Just as the wi l l of the c ons c i ous

.

re al m of t he mi nd o f m a n rejects and uproots u n

welcome sugge stions to the subconscio us realm

s o t he wil l of the c ons c i ou s r ea l mof t he mi nd of
,

G o d r ej e c t s a nd u p roo t s unw el c ome s ugg es tions

t o t he s ub c onsc i ous r e al m of the mind of G od .

T herefore all suggestions or prayers which are , ,

made to Go d the F ather the s ubc ons cio us rea l m

,

o f the mind of G o d mu s t be in p erf e ct harm o ny

,

wit h the will of G od whi ch is in Chri st J es u s the ,

c o ns ci o us r ea lm of t he mind of G o d ; else they are

r ej e ct e d a nd up ro ot ed by Christ Jesus .

I t i s a p s y chol og i cal imp os s ibilit y f or any hu

man mind which i s not in perfect harmony with
,

Christ Jesus the c ons cmus realm of the mind of

,

G o d to e ff ectually pray or sugge st to G o d the

, , ,

F ather the s ub c ons ciou s realm of the mind o f

,

Go d .
“

N umb erle s s b eli evers in false religi ons which ,

utterly ignore Christ Je sus pray to G o d the F ath ,

er and claim that their prayers are answered : but

the fa ct nev ert hel es s remains that the will of G od ,

is in Chri s t J e s us and t h roug h C hrist J e s us onl y

,

can G o d will to answer prayer .

 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI ST J E S U S 1 75

”
Let Go d be true but every man a liar
,
. R0 .

I t is indisputable that prayers , which believers

in false s ystems of religion who deliberately r e ,

je c t C hrist Jesus o ff,

er to their false conceptions
of G od are m a n y times a pp arentl y ans w ere d ; but
,

it i s also indisputable that the true G o d the F ath ,

er o f o u r Lord Jesus Christ doe s not ans w er s u c h ,

p r a y er s .

Let a believer in a false religion ear ne stly and

unwaveringly sugge st physical healing to hi s
false conce p tion of G o d A lthough G o d doe s no t
.

answer his prayer his e arne st sugge stions to a

,

false deity be c o me p o w e rful aut o s ugg es t ion s t o

t he s ub c on s c iou s re a lm of hi s own mi nd ; and
healing thr oug h ment al i t y is the re sult
,
N ot
,
.

un derstanding p sycho lo gy the be l iever in the,

false religion gives the glory for hi s healing to his

false conception of G o d .

I t i s an ab solute impo ssibility to e stablish c o n

tact with a human mind ex cep t t hr oug h the f unc
ti on s of the c on sc iou s r ea lm of that hum an mind .

What u s e to speak to a man if he canno t hear ? ,

What u s e to S ig nal a man if he cannot see ? What ,

u s e to touch a man if he cannot feel ?

,

I f the mind of a man were robbed of rea son ,

judgment will sight hearing smell ta ste and

, , , , ,

feeling ( the functions of the conscious realm ) it ,

w o ul d be ab s olut el y im p os s ib l e t o es t abli s h c on
t act with th at m an s mi nd In like manner it i s
’
.

impo ssible to e stablish contact with the mind of

G o d ex c e p t thro ug h t he fun c tion s of the c on s ciou s
,
1 76 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

r ea lm of t he mi nd of G od Therefore since Chri st .

,

Jesus is the conscious realm of the mind of G o d ,

and all the f u nc tio ns o f the conscious realm are

in H im it is p s y chol og i ca ll y imp os s i bl e for G o d
,

to e stablish contact with man or man with G od , ,

e x c e p t t hroug h Chr i s t J e s us .

E ven if it were po s sible ( which I believe i s no t

the case ) for a human mind by telepathy to place , ,

a suggestion in the sub conscious realm o f the

mind of G o d without the use o f the functions of
, .

the c onscious re alm ( which are in Christ Jesus ) ;

,

neverthele s s the acceptance or rejection of th at

,

sugge stion w o uld re st ab solutely in the will of

G o d which i s in Chris t J e s us
,
.

Thi s is what Christ Je sus meant when H e de

clared
“
I am t he W ay the Trut h a nd the L if e : no
, ,

m an c o met h u nt o the F a th e r but by M e John ,

.

“
I am th e D oo r : b y M e if any man enter in ,
”
he shall be saved John .

Any man or woman or sect or creed that

, , ,
,

teache s that man can get into to uch with G o d and ,

control the force s of G o d in any other way ex , ,

c e p t t hr ou g h Chri s t J e s us i s teaching that which ,

is scripturally false and p sychologically I m p o s

,

S ible .

Pray ers should be addre ssed to G o d the F ather ,

the subconscious realm of the mind o f G o d ; but

it is Christ Je su s the conscio us realm w ho decide s
, ,

whether or n o t prayers shall be answered .

Just a s the conscious re alm o f the mind o f man

can reject or uproot any sugge stion o ff ered to the
subconscious realm ; so Christ Je su s the conscious ,
 T H E M I N D S CI E N C E O F C H R I ST J E S U S 177

rea l m o f the mind of Go d can reject or upr o ot a ny

-
,

sugge stion or prayer o ff ere d to the F ather the

, , ,

subconsciou s realm of the mind of G o d : and just

a s the conscious re a lm of the mi nd of man can
.

will to accept and re spond to any sugge stion o f

f e r e d to the sub consciou s realm ; s o Chri st Jesus ,

the conscious re alm of the mind of G o d can will ,

to ac c ept and re spond to a ny s uggestion or ,

prayer offered to the F ather the subconsci ous

, ,

realm of the mind of G o d .

“
This is what H e meant when H e said t at
'

soever ye shall as k in M y name that will I d o ,

-

that the F ather may be glorified in the S o n I f .

ye a s k anything in M y name I will d o it I f ye ,

.

love M e keep M y commandments A nd I will

,
.

p ra y t he F a ther
-

John . 16 -
.

Though prayer is directed to the F ather in the

name of Christ Jesus it is Christ Je sus and not , ,

the Fa th e r who wil l s wh a t the ans we r shall be

,
.

“ “ ”
That will I d o I wi ll d o it
. I f prayer i s .

in accord with the will of G o d which is in Chri s t ,

J e s u s then Christ Jesus aut o su g g e s t s t o the Fa th

,

er the s ub c on s c iou s real m of H is own mi nd in

, ,
“
harmony with the prayer I wi ll p ra y the .

F at h e r When Ch ri st Je sus a uto s ugg e s t s in

.

h armony with the prayer or suggestion of a be , ,

liever , t h en the p r a y er is alw ay s an s we re d The .

s ub c on s c iou s r ea lm of t he mi nd of G od alw a y s

r e s p on d s t o t he a ut os ug g es t i on s of Ch ris t J es us ,
“
the cons ciou s r ea l m F ather I thank Thee that
.

Thou hast heard M e And I knew th a t T ho u .

h ea re s t M e al w a y s : but because of the p eople

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SUS

which stand by I said it that they may believe

,
”
th at Thou ha st sent M e . John X I : 41 42 ( N ote
,
.
,

this prayer which preceded the raising of Lazarus ,

who had been dead four days was a u d i bl e Christ

,
.

Je sus distinctly states that H e praye d audibl y

because of the people which stand by that they ,
”
may believ e )
I t i s always the will o f G o d to de stroy the works
o f the devil .

“
F or t hi s p ur p o s e w as th e S on of G o d manif e st
e d t ha t H e mi g h t d e s t r o y the w o rk s of t he d ev il
,
.

I John
“
That sin sicknes s and death are the works o f
,
”
the devil i s clearly proven in the fo llowing
texts :
“
That through death H e ( Christ Jesus ) might
de stroy him that ha th t he p ower of d eat h that is , ,
”
t he d ev il . H eb .

“
H e that committeth s in is of the d ev il . I .

John
S o went S a ta n forth from the pre sence o f the
Lord and smot e J ob with s ore bo il s fro m the s ol e
,
”
of his f o ot u nt o his c r own .Job
“
Chri st Je sus H imself S peaks of this woman
”
w h om S at an hat h bound 10 the se eighteen years ;
,
“
( Luke and H e also warns us ,
F ear hi m
”
whic h is abl e t o d estroy both s oul a nd bo d y M a t . .

—
Je su s of N a z a r e th w ent about doing goo d , and
”
hea ling al l t hat were opp res s ed of t he d ev il .

Ac .

That G o d , through Chri st Je sus , is willing to ,

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E S U S

heal the sick and save all w ho trust in Hi m is ,

clearly proven in the following texts

“ —
I f y e ha r ken t he L ord s ha l l t ak e awa y fr o m
the e all s i ckne ss ) : D eut 15 . .

“
And the se signs S hall follow them that be
lieve ; in M y nam e t he y s h al l ca s t out d evi ls ; t he y
s hall l a y han ds on the sick and the y s hall r e
,
”
c o v er Mk
. 18 . .

“
B eloved I wi sh abo v e all thin g s that thou
,

ma y st pro sper and be in health even a s thy soul ,

”
pro spereth 3 John 2 . .

“
The S pirit of the Lord is upon M e be c au s e ,
”
H e hath s ent M e t o he a l Lu . .

“
H e healed a ll tha t w ere s i c k M at . .

I am come that they might have life and that ,

”
they might have it more ab und antl y John .

“
I s there any s i ck a mo ng yo u let him call fo r
?
’

the elders of the church ; and let the m p r a y o v er

him anointing him with oil in the name of the
,

Lord : a nd the p ra y er of fa ith s ha ll s a v e the s i c k ,

and the L ord s ha ll r a i s e him u p ; and if he have

commi tted sins th e y s h al l be forg i v en him Co n
, .

fes s your faults one to ano ther and p ra y f or one ,

a noth er t ha t y e ma y be he al e d Th e e ffe ctu al

, .

f erv ent pra y er of a ri g ht e ou s man availeth much .

J as .
-

16 .

“
S ub mi t
y our s el v e s therefore t o G o d R e si st .

the devil a nd he will flee from you D r a w nig h

, .

t o G o d and H e will draw nigh to yo u

, Cleanse .

y our ha nd s y e sinners ; ( let the deeds of the c on

s c i ou s realm be clean ) and purif y your h ear t s

( let the s u b c o ns c iou s realm be purified by the
180 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

bl o o d of Chri st J
) ye do ubl m i
es us
e nd e d H u m .

ble yourselve s in the sight of the Lord and H e ,

”
shall lift you up Jas .8 10 .
,
.

“
' '

I f a ny man lack wi sdom let him ask o f G o d , ,

and it s h a ll be g i v en him B u t let h im a sk in .

f a i t h noth ing w av ering F o r he that wa v ereth

,
.

i s like a wave of the s e a driven with the wind and

tos sed F o r l et not th at man thi nk that he sha l l
.

r e c ei v e a nyt hi ng of the L or d A double minde d .

”
man i s unstable in all hi s ways Jas 8 . .
-
.

S ince G o d i s so manife stly willing to heal the

“ ”
sick and destroy the works of the devil ,

wh y a re not a ll h e al ed who p r a y f or h eal i ng ?

The secrets of s u c cess and fa il ure are revealed ,

“
in the texts just q uo te d The prayer of f a i th .

” “
shall save the sick and let not th at man think
tha t he shall receive anything of the Lord .

Fa i t h is m ore than h ope or expectation o r co n , ,

fi d e nc e To h a ve fait h i s to have a God g iv en

.
,
‘
a s s ura nc e B y grace are ye saved through
.
=

f ai th ; and that not of y ou rs e lv es : it is the gi ft of

”
G o d : no t of works lest any man s hould boa st
,
.

E ph . 9 .

There i s both the ma n s i d e and the G od s i d e to

all genuine spiritual wo r ks “
W ork o u t y our .

”
own s a l v at ion with fear and trembling M
’
( an s .

“
sid e ) F o r it is G o d which w orket h in you b o th
(
’
to will and to d o o f H is good pleasure G od s
s i d e ) Phil 13 . .

The wording i s no t work f or your own salva ,

tI o n ; but work out your o w n salvation There i s .

just as much diff erence between working f or sal

 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H R I ST J E S U S 13 1

vation and working out salvation ; a s there i s be

tween working f or a farm and working out a farm ,

—that is making a farm pro duce everything that

you can make it produce aft er s ome one ha s mad e ,

you a p r e s e n t of it .

“
S alvation i s the g ift of G o d
The .
g ift of Go d
is eternal l ife through Jesus Christ our Lord .

R om .

A ny man , by proper auto sugge stions to the s u b

conscious realm of his mind can make hi m s e lf ,

b e liev e th at J e s us Chri s t wa s G o d manife s t in the

fl e s h and by s o believing bring himself into such
,

relation to Go d that the H ol y S pirit of G o d will

p o l l e niz e o r fertilize
,
the superconscious
,
realm of
his mind with the w ord of G o d which I s the po l
, ,

len of G o d ; and s o br ing about the ne w b irth 0 1

the im p o rt ation of the G od l ife and nat ur e to the ,

believer : but the b eliever cannot by the mere pro ,

cesses of mentalit y through auto sugge stions de

, ,

v e l o p f aith F aith is t he g ift of G o d ; and it is

.

imparted to the believer onl y after the be lie v er t o ,

t he u t mo s t of his a bilit y has met the co n ditions ,

of th e p ro mi s e s of G o d .

I t is to th e re g enerated belie v e r that the I n

“
spired apostle John writes , I f we c onfes s our
” “
sins , ( M an s s ide ) H e is faithful and just to
’

forgive u s o u r sins and to cleanse u s from all un

,
”
( G o d s s id e ) I John 1 An d
’
righteousne s s .

“
also ,
If we walk in the light a s H e is in the ,
” “
light ( m an s s id e ) we h ave fellowship one
’
.

with another and the blo od of J e s us Chri s t H is

,
1 82 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SUS

S on cle anseth us from all sin ( G o d s s id e ) .

’
.

I John
Th e wo rd S ins refers to the wrong a ct s o f
“ ”
believers The se G o d f org iv es The word sin
. .

“
refers to the race condition of ua g h teo u s ne s s
through inherite d tendencie s to evil Go d i s will .

“ ” “
ing to cl eans e the believer from all sin o r u n
righteousne s s thus freeing him fro m all inherit
”
,

e d t end enc i e s t o e vil .

“
The b l oo d of J es us Christ H is S o n cle anseth
u s from al l sin ”
What else then i s needed ? I f
.

the b l oo d o f Jesus Chris t cleanse s from al l sin ,

then there i s no other p os sible means of c l eans

ing Wh at a frightful fatal error it is for any
"

o ne to c laim to be cleansed from sin wh o kno w s ,

not the c l e ans i ng p ow er of t he b l oo d of J e sus

Chris t !
True b elievers are w orkers together with
”
H im 2 Co r
. .

G o d can manife st H is power through believers

only when they are in perfect harmony with H im .

Just a s an electric car , with it s trol l ey off the

Wire is without p o vve r and without light ; s o the
’

believer , who i s out of t ouc h with God i s without ,

power and witho ut light .

I t would b e usele ss f o r the conductor of an elec

tri c car with trolley o ff the wire to pray f o r
, ,

light and p ow er P ra y er under such conditions

.

would be utmo st fooli shne ss T he electricit y be .

ing carrie d by that overhe ad wir e i s cap able o f

producing all the po w er and light neces sary , the
i nstant the troll ey is ag ain pro perly br oug ht into
 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI ST J E S U S

w i th the Wir e In l ike manner it i s wa st ed

'

t o u ch .
,

energy and utmo st foolishn e s s f or a believer who ,

is out of t ouch wit h G od to pray un til 96 W , , 9

es t a blis he d c on tac t wi th G od by C OI l l Q S l g agd

’

-
, ,
,
,
i

forsak ing his sins .

When a beli e ver is in t ouch with G o d ; tha t is ,

in perfect h a rm ony with the Will of God which i s ,

in C hris t J es us ; the first thing he doe s when he

prays is t o s ubmi t hims elf unt o G od .

I t is a grand th ing when a be l iever in the Lord

‘

Jesus Christ is wi lling to do o nl y tho se t hings

which are in harmony with the will o f Je sus
Christ ; but it is a grander thing sti l l when a be
liever s ub mi ts hims elf unt o Go d and a b s ol ute l y ,

s urr end er s t he c ontrol of his mi nd t o G od ; t h ereb y

p e rmi tt ing Go d t o w or k in him and thr oug h him

The ins tructions which Go d ha s given us are

n o t merely “ R esist the devil and he wil l flee from
,
” “
you ; but they are S ub mi t y o ur s el v es therefor e
,
”
t o Go d and the n resi st the d evil and he will
”
flee from you J as
. .

“ ” “
To merely resist or deny evil without ,

first submi tting one s self unto G o d i s to oppo se

’
,

S atan and his legions of demons in the power of

human ment ali t y alone .

Christ J esus h a s given u s o ne example of such

men tal re sistance H e says
.
“
When the unclean ,

spirit is gone o u t of a man he walketh through ,

dry place s seek ing re st and find e th none Th en

, ,
.

he saith I will return unto my house from whence

,

I came out ; and when he is c ome he find e th it ,

 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SUS

em p t y swept and garnished Then goeth he and

“

, .
,

taketh with himself seven other spirits mo re

wicke d than himself and they enter in and dwell
,
-

there : a nd the l a st st at e of th at man is wors e than

t he fir s t
”
.
—
M at 1 2 : 43 45 . .

That G o d had no part in the matter is clear in ,

“ ”
the S aviour s use of the word emp ty
’
H ad .

G o d through Chri st Je sus cast the demon o u t

, , ,

the H oly S pirit would have entered into the m a n ;

for it i s written of every true believer in the L o f d
“
Je sus Chri st Your bo d y i s the temp l e of the
H o l y G ho s t I Cor
. .

The man by the power o f ment a l it y cast o u t

, ,

the demon and brought about hi s own healing

, ,

or reformation ; overcoming some unc l e anne s s ;

“
for Christ Je sus refers to the demon as an u n
clean spirit The dem on however wa s one o f
.
, ,

a les ser sort ; and he went in search of other spirits

more wicked and doubtle s s more po w erful than
, ,

himself ; and t ogether they again took forcible

po sses sion of the m an s b o dy ’
.

M ental healing i s limited to the power of human

mentality ; whereas spiritual he aling ha s no limit
but the wi ll of Go d .

“ ” “
M ental healers resist o r deny evil by the ,

power o f me nt ality a l one without first submit

‘

ting their minds to the control of the mind of G o d ,

through Chri s t Je sus ; whereas spiritual healers

s ub mi t their mi nd s t o t he c ont r ol of G od as the ,

firs t es s entia l t o s uc ce s s ; and then by permitting

the S pirit o f G o d to work in them and through
them mightily they b ecome the instruments of
,
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI ST J E S U S 1 85

Go d in destroying the works o f the devil .

M ental healers are proud and b oastful like ,

“
S imon the s o rcerer who gave out , that he him
se lf w a s some g reat one : to whom they all gave
heed from the least to the greate st sa y ing this
, , ,
”
man is the great power of G o d Ac 10 . . .

S p iritual healers are humble always work ing ,

for the glory of G o d and the eternal salvation of

,

the s ouls of men : realizing that the eternal r e

demption of the soul of the patient is of infinitel y ,

more importance than the mere healing of his

body .

S piritual healers believe that the words H im ,

s elf too k o ur infirmi t ies and bar e o ur sic knesses

’
,

( M at . just a s certainl y expres s the truth of

“
G o d a s do the words
,
H is own self bare our sins
,
”
in H is own bo dy on the tree I Pet There. .

fore s in c e Chris t J esus atoned f or sickne s s j us t

,

a s trul y a s H e atone d f or s in all true b elievers in ,

Christ Je sus have the same right to claim perfect

salvation from si cknes s a s the y have to claim,

perfect salvation from s in I t is because s o man y .

b elievers amongst whom unf ortunatel y are the

, , ,

majo rity of the mi ni sters of the orthodox

churche s fail to realiz e that S i cknes s ha s been
,

atoned for that s o many of G o d s own suffer and

,
’

die The apo stle Paul mo st emphatically stated

.
,

F o r t hi s c au s e man y are w ea k and si ckl y among

y o u and many s l ee p ( or
,
I Co r X I : 3 0 . .

F or wha t ca us e ? R ea d the preced ing verse ,

”
N o t discerning the Lord s b o d y ’
.

This means that because b e lievers fail to rec

,
1 86 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E S U S

o g niz e
the fact that the b od y of J es us Chris t was
br oken t o at one f or thei r b o die s j us t ,
a s trul y a s
H is bl o o d wa s s he d l and
to a t one f or their s ou s ;

fail to claim by faith the redemption from sick

ne s s which i s theirs by right o f H is a tonemen t ;
“ ”
many are we ak and s i ckly and die The words .
,
”
H e that eateth and drinketh unworthily have ,

no reference whatever to the man w h o has no t

been baptize d or to the man w ho ha s committed
,

any particular S in ; but they d o refer to the be

liever who f ails to discern the great fact that the
Lord s bod y wa s broken to atone for hi s bo dy
’
.

! I have heard many sermons preached from the

“
words H e that eateth and drinketh unwort hily
, ,
”
eateth and drinketh damnatio n to himself and ,
“
from the words now we command you brethren
, , ,

in the name o f our Lord Je sus Ch ri st that ye ,

With dra w y our s e l v e s from every brother that

”
w al ket h d is ord er l y ( 2 Th when
,
the .

preachers ( many o f whom were doctors of divin

,

ity who should ha v

,
e known better ) twist e d and
disto rted the se texts making them refer to b ap ,

tis m ; and proving by them that b elievers w h o

had not been b aptized sh ould be excluded from
the communion table ,
.

“
A s ha s already been shown the words
,
He , ,
”
that eateth and drinketh unworthily h a ve r efe r ,
’

ence only to the believer who f ails to rec og niz e

the fac t that the b o d y of J es us Chris t was b r oken
t o atone f or his bod y j us t as c ertainly as His b l o od
w as s he d to a t o ne
'
f or his soul .

Therefore ,
th e pr eac her w ho misa p pl i es and
 TH E M I ND SCI EN CE or C H RI ST J E S U S 13 7

mi sun derstands this text , is himse lf eating and

drinking unw ort hil y .

“
The words N o w we command yo u brethren
, , ,

in the name of du r Lord Je sus Ch ri st that ye '

withdraw yourselves from every brother that

”
walketh disorderly have no reference whatever
,

to baptism or communion Th e apo stle distinctly .

state s I n the eleventh verse of the same chapter ( 2

“
Th . exactly what h is meaning is ; F o r we
hear that there are some whi c h w alk am o ng you
d i s o r d er l y w or king not at all but are bus ybo d
, ,
” “
ie s
. Wh at have the words Working not a t ,

”
all but a r e bu s ybodies
,
got to do with baptism
,

or communion ? !
To attain unto the realization of perfect healing
for b oth b ody and soul the b eliever must s ub mit
,

his mind t o the cont r ol of the mi nd of G o d ; and

then by faith claim perfect deliverance fro m S ick
nes s and s in throu g h the merit of the atonement
,

o f C hris t J e s u s .

R emember alwa y s the

T hr ee Abs olute E s s enti a l s t o E ff e c tu a l P ra y er
l st
. Co ns ecr a tio n .

The e ffectual fervent pra y er of a rig ht e ou s

”
man availeth much J a s .A ri g hteou s.

man i s a man who is right in his relations

“
with Go d and with hi s fellow men S ubmit .

y ourselve s therefore to G o d ” “
Ja s Pre . .

”
sent your bo die s a livin g sacrifice R om . .

2u d . Concentr a ti on .

“
Let him ask in faith ,
not hing wav ering . For
1 88 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

he that wavereth i s like a wave o f the sea

driven with the wind and to s sed L e t not .

t ha t man think tha t he sha ll rece i v e a nyt hing

”
o f t h e L or d Jas 7 . .

3rd . Fa ith .

A l l things ,
whatsoever ye shall a s k in
”
prayer be li e ving ye S hall receive
,
M at 21
,
. .

“
22 What things soever ye desire when ye ,

pray beli ev e t hat ye receiv e them and ye

, ,
”
s h a ll have them Mk . .

D E MO N S T R A T I O N S OF T H E SE T R U T H S .

Con se c r a t i on .

While conducting a serie s of evangelistic ser

v ice s ih the B aptist church in the town of W ,

M inn I became greatly burdened for the salva

,

tion o f a family o f four ; consisting of the father ,

mother son o f about twenty and daughter o f about

,

eighteen years of age They were deeply con .

vic te d of sin and very clo se to the Kingdom of

Go d .I prayed for them earne stly and definitely ,

but even in the la st meeting they refused to sur

render to G o d I had to the be st o f my ability
.
, ,

surrendered my mind to the control o f the mind o f

G o d and I cou l d not understand the failure
, .

O ne month l ater I accepted a n invitation to

conduct a ser i e s of evangeli stic service s many
hundred s of mile s north of the town o f W
in the M etho dist church of P A S ask
‘

.
,

Cana da .

O n my a r r iva l th e pastor met me at t he depot

 THE M I N D S C I EN C E o r C H R I S T J E S U S 139

and we starte d to walk to his home l Ve had not .

gone very far however when my gaze rested upon

, ,

an insigni ficant house some hundreds of yards d is

tant on the othe r side o f an open field In stantly
,
.
.

an o ve r w he hn ing impulse came up on me to go at

once to that house N o t understanding the im .

“ ” “
pulse I a sked Wh o live s in that house ?,
I
”
don t know w a s th e reply We walked silentl y
’
,
.

“
for a few moments and then I said I ve got to ,
’

”
g o to that house The mini ster looked at me .

“
and laughingl y comm ented You re a funny fel
'

low W hat do y o u want to g o there for ” “

’

.
? I
”
don t know ’
I replied ,
but for some reason or ,
”
other G o d want s me to go to that house .

”
A l l right then I ll go with y o u said he and
'
’
, , , ,

we immediatel y cut acro s s the open field “hen

T

I knocked the door w a s opened by the mother of

,

the famil y of four whom I had left under such ,

.

dee p conviction of s in one month before in the

town of W M inn .

“ ”
t y M r M c C r o,
s s a n ! s h e.exclaimed and ,

burst into tears .

“ ”
You want to be s a ve d don t you ? I aske d ,
’
.

”
! es .

Then let us kneel right down here and settle

While we were pr aying the other members of ,

the family entered the room and o ne a fter anoth ,

er knelt by the mother s S ide and surrend ered ’

themselve s to G o d The following morning Sun .

,

day the y all united with the M ethodi st church on

,

profe s sion of faith .

1 90 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SUS

Concen t r a t i on .

While conducting a serie s of evangelistic ser

"

vices in the town of W S outh D akota in

which the Congregationalists M etho di sts and
.

B aptists were united a great burden came upon ,

me for the conversio n of three young men O ne .

morning a s I was praying for them I received the ,

po sitive a ss urance that they would all be saved

that night S o confident wa s I th at I told the
.
,

Congregational pa stor as we were walking to the ,

evening service .

To my surprise not one of the three was in a t

tendance at the meeting When the service wa s .

over and all the other s were gone the C ongrega

, ,
“
tio na l pastor j o shingly remarked I m afraid ,
’

”
you didn t h ave the right hunch M c
’
H is levity , .

ceased instantly when h e realize d t hat it wa s a

matter of vital importance with me for I replied , ,
“
I f I am mistaken and G o d did not speak to me
,

and tell me that tho se three men were to be saved

tonight then I ll confe s s that I don t know what
,
’ ’

”
it i s to be le d by G o d .

“ ”
What are you g OI ng to d O ? he a S ke d .

R emai n here all night if nece ssary I replied ; , ,

“
then added D o you really believe the promises
,
”
of Je su s Chri st ?
“ ”
I certainly d o he answered with a smile
,
.

‘
Then let u s c l a im that one I f tw o o f yo u ,

shall agree .
’

We knelt and continued in prayer until eleven

o clock ; when suddenly the door o f the church
’
 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H RI ST J E S U S 19 1

wa s thrown open and one of the y oung men ran

,

up the aisle and threw himself upon his knees

“ ”
b e side u s sa ying simply I want to be save d
, ,
.

Twenty minutes later the second one came ; and

just a s the clock w a s striking twelve the third ,

one came runni ng up the street and a s soon a s ,

“
he entered th e church he cried out Thank G o d ,

there s som ebo d y here ! pray fo r me I want to be

’
,
”
saved .

The following evening all three gave public

testimony to the saving power of Je sus Christ .

We learned from them afterward that being

deeply convicted of s in each ha d stayed awa y
from the service because he feare d h e w
,

ould be
forced to yi eld to Go d if he attende d T wo o f .

them had ro amed the street s though separatel y ; ,

whilst the third had retire d to h is bed ; but the y

were neverthele ss drawn to the church by the
S pirit of G o d in answer to concentrated pra yers
,

of faith .

Faith .

W hile conductin g a serie s

’
evangelistic meetof

ings in M l ViS in which the M ethodists

.
, ,

Pre sbyterians and B aptists were united ; I w a s one

night led to put G o d to a public test The mem .

bers of the churche s were lukewarm lacking both ,

in faith and works and many unb elievers openl y

,

sneered a t the idea o f G o d answering prayer

,
.

O ne night at the clo se of a meeting in which ,

there seemed to be no p o wer I a sked all the pro ,

fessing christians w ho would pro m i se to spend

19 2 T HE M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

one hour alone with G o d in prayer for the salva ,

tion of souls the next night to ri se A bout ten ,

.

responded Then I a sked how many would prom

.

is e to spend half an hour twenty minutes fifteen , ,

minute s ten minutes or even five minute s alone

, , ,

with G o d in prayer for the salvation of souls the ,

next night S ome fifty or sixty in all re sponded

.
, , .

“
Then I said to the unbelievers M any of you ,

have told me that you cannot believe that G o d

answers prayer The se christian people your .

"
,

neighbors and myself are going to definitely

, ,

claim the fulfillment of the promise s of G o d be

tween this mo ment and tomorrow evening s s e r ’

vice . I invite you all to b e pre sent to m orro w

”
night to s e e G o d answer prayer
, .

When the meeting had been dismi ssed several ,

men amongst whom wa s at least one preacher

,

called me to task for making such a statement .

I went at once to my room and prayed earnestly ,

with tears and plead with G o d to not fail me even

, ,

though I might have do ne wrong in making such

a public te st .

When I awoke next morning I was aching in ,

every j oint An epidemic of La G rippe was rag

.

ing in the town and I had it ; or rather it had me

, ,
.

All day long I suffered in spite of many prayers .

When the hour o f service drew near I attempted ,

to ri se but found it almo st impo ssible to stand

,

u p on my feet Two young men helped me dress.

,

and almo st carried The int o the pulpit When the .

time came t o begin my sermon I sto od upon my ,

feet determined that I woul d go through with the

,
 TH E M I N D S C I EN C E or C H RI ST J E SU S 193

service ; but the next instant would have fallen ,

had not one of the pa stors caught me E very .

thing seemed to be in a whirl and darkne s s came

upon me I gripped the pulpit and while the
.
,

pa stor still held me I began to pray audibly Just ,

.

what I said I do no t know except that I reminde d ,

G o d that I H is minister who believed in and

, ,

trusted H im had the night before publi cly chal

,

lenged the unbelievers of th at town t o come to

that meeting to s e e H im answer prayer ; and then
, ,

l etting go the pulpit and lifting both my hands ,

“
to G o d I cried
,
M y G o d I can t preach unles s
, ,
’

”
y o u heal me .

I Vith the suddennes s of an elect ric shock I felt

’

the dizzines s and pain leave my body ; and the

glory and ecstacy o f the Lord fille d and floo de d ,
“
my soul I shouted G lory to Go d H e ha s healed
.
, ,
'

”
me.

I preached one hour and ten minutes that night ;

which w a s at lea st twenty minute s longer than I
had ever p reached before A t the clo se of the .

sermon instead of calling for a tender invitation

,

hymn a s wa s my usual met ho d of procedure I

, ,
“
silently bow ed in pra yer and a sked M y F ather , ,
”
what shall I do now ?
A s clearly a s I ever heard a human vo ice I ,
“
heard the words Ten women in this house will
,
”
b e saved to ni ght Without doubt or hesitation
.
,
“
I joyously cried o u t G o d tells me there are ten ,
”
women in t hi s house who will be saved toni ght .

“
The next moment S atan w hi spered You fool , ,

no w you ve done it Why didn t yo u find out

’ ’
.
194 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H RI S T J E SU S

first whether ten women wo uld c ome before you

said anything about it ? N o w you ve made a ’

”
laughing sto ck of the whole busine s s .

“
I realized it wa s the devil a nd I muttered , G e t
”
thee behind me , S atan .

I aske d all the w o m en in the ho use w h o were

christians to rise ; and then re qu ested all the u n
saved women who wanted to be saved to ri se ,

with them O ne after another they re sponded

.

“ ”
until ten unsaved women had risen N ow sai d .
,
“
I I f yo u m e a n it from the depth s of your sou l s
, ,

come and kneel at the altar and let u s lead yo u to

”
G od . They came and it was no t more than fi f
,

teen o r twenty minute s until they had all gi ven

happy testimonies to the s a yi ng power of Je sus
Christ .

When they had returned to their seats I again ,

“
silently bowe d in prayer and asked M y F ather , ,
”
what sh all I d o now ?
A gain a s clearly a s I have ever h e a r d a human
,
“
voice I heard the words
,
Ten men in this house ,
”
will be s aved tonight B u t I doubted ; even.

though G o d had just proven H ims e lf s o wonder

fully The fo rmer suggestions of S atan still lin
.

g e r e d in my memory and had their e ffect,

I re a .

“
s o ne d with myself Why not go cautiously ? I f
,

I were t o say that ten men will be saved and then ,

for any reason they were no t I d do a great dea l ,

’

of harm I need not tell the pe ople t hat Go d has

“

told me that ten men will be saved ; u ntil th ey

have been saved and then I ll tell them I ll
,
’
.
’ ’
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E S U S 19 5

make the te s t first This I proceeded to do ; but .

”

G o d made me su ffer for it .

I a sked all the men in the house who were chris

,

tians to rise ; and the nreque ste d all the unsaved

,

men who wanted to be saved to rise with them .

O ne two three S ix eight unsave d men ro se but

, , , , , ,

no t ten I then a sked the eight if they were in

. ,

earnest to c ome to the altar ; and they did s o

, .
.

Al l my e ffo rts to persuade the other two were in ,

vain Then I tried to pray but suddenly G o d

.
,

seemed very far away I could stand it no longer .

,

and with tears streaming down my cheeks I told

the people what G o d had said and how I had ,

doubted H im I left the platfo rm and starti ng

.
,

at the front row on the left I went slowly to the

back o f the church ea gerly scann i ng the face of ,
“
each man a s I cried in agony of soul to Go d I s
, ,
”
that one of them O G o d ? I felt that if tho se
,

two souls were lo st I would be for ever to blame ,

.

I then searche d all t he f a c e s of the men in the

middle section of the church but no impulse came ,
-

to me to g o to any man S lowly I c ame forward .

from the rear of the church gazing e agerly into ,

the face of each man in th e right hand section ,

until finally I reached the front pew S uddenly .

I felt strangely drawn toward an elderly gentle

man S eated there and go i ng to his side I said
, , ,
“ ”
G o d wants to s ave yo u will you come ? He ,
“
replied in a very low tone of voice I will if my ,
”
son will The mo st natural thing for me to h ave
.

done would have been to inquire if hi s son wa s

,

present ; but I did not d o s o I nstea d I turned .

1 96 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SUS

toward the few seats at the right o f the pulpit ,

“ ”
commonly called the am en corner and my gaze ,

rested upon the face o f a young man sitting o n ,

the back seat there I nstantly I felt irre sistibly.

drawn toward him I laid my hand upon hi s .

“
shoulder and said Young man G o d is calling
, ,
”
y ;
o u will you come ?
”
I will if my father will he answered
‘ “

.
,

W ho i s yo ur father ? I a sked
”
.

”
The gentleman to whom you j ust spoke he ,

replie d .

“ ” “
Praise G o d ! I shouted ; your father j ust
told me he would come if hi s son would so come ,
”
along b oth o f yo u
,
.

They did s o Al l ten were happily saved and

"

gave p u blic testimony to the fact before the meet

ing clo sed .

D E MO N S T R A T IO N S OF H E AL I N G .

E a rly o ne morning , in the town o f M M ani

toba C anad a , I awoke with a strong
,
impre s sion
that G o d ha d some parti cular work f o r me to d o
th at d a y; something apart fro mthe regular evan
g e l is tic work in whi c h I wa s engage d .

After dre ssing I knelt be side the bed and as

, ,

my custom wa s s ubmi tte d mymi nd t o t he c ontrol

,

of th e mind of G o d just as a m an ab out to be hyp

,

no tiz e d surrenders his m i nd t o the control o f the

,

hypnotist .

I felt no distinct leading until ab out ten o clock ’

that morning when the impul se came upon me to

,

g o f o r a walk int o the country I walked abo ut .

 TH E M I N D S C I E N C E o r C H RI S T J E S U S 1 97

four mile s and then a s I wa s pas sing the entrance

to a small farm house I w a s constraine d to a p ,

proach the door and knock A few moments later .

the door wa s thf o w n open by a little woman who

wa s crying a s though her heart would break .

“ ”
What is the matter ? I asked .

” “
,
O s he cried my bab y is dying and m y hu s , ,

band i s away ; and I haven t an y one to send for ’

”
a docto r .

I went in where the child w a s and too k it in

m y arms A s I held it I lo oked up to m y heavenl y
. .

“
F ather and prayed audibly thus :
,
Thou F ather
of the Lord Je sus Ch rist I lay m y hands upon thi s ,

child in H is name claiming the fulfil lment of H is ,

promi se The se signs shall follow them that be

,
‘

lieve ; the y shall lay hands o n the sick and the y

sh all recover .
’

The next instant the child began to choke and ,

I turned it upon its stomach and held it s little ,

face over a ba sin G reat chunks o f phlegm came .

from it I continued to hold the chil d f o r a few

.

minutes during which I silentl y prayed and then

, ,

r e c e iy ing the a ssurance that the child w a s healed ,

f
I l a id ft upon the bed Within five minutes the
‘

little one w a s playing a s though it had never

known sickne s s T he m o th e r tr ie d t o thank me
'

.
,
“
but I interrupted her with the que stion H ave ,
”
you e ve r been born again ?
S he replied in the negative .

S urely you d like to be saved wouldn t yo u

’ ’
.
,

I asked .

“
Ye s .
 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H R I S T J E SU S

Then let u s kneel right down here and settle

it I sugge sted kneeling as I spo ke
,
‘

,
.

S he knelt also and I taught her ho w t o take

,

G o d a t H iS Word A few minute s later Sh e r e se

’

t o her feet happily trusting in Christ Je sus

'

A s I was about to leave her h usb and returned ,

and insiste d upon my remaining to lunch S he .

told him about the healing of the child and of her

own acceptance of the S a viour I then urged him .

to immediately accept salvation through Christ

Je su s and he did
,
.

Thu s the healing of the chi l d became the means ,

in G od s plan of the regeneratio n of both the

’
,

father and the mother .

I n the city o f D M in n the R e v D r M ’

,
. .

a Presbyterian minister was very ill as the result ,

of a comple te nervous break down S leep de serted .

him in spite of the narcotics given by the phy

,

S i c 1 an .

When I entered hi s room I found another Pre s

byte r ia n minister present .

The R e v D r M was one o f my deare st

.

friends and it grieve d me greatly to see how his

,

strength had failed When I ap p ro a che d h i s be d .

side he reached out hi s hand and as I clasped it he

“
said ,
Charli e w on t you ask G o d to give me a
,
’

”
little sleep ?
The visiting pastor praye d first ; and then I “

laid my h ands upon my sick friend s forehe ad ’

,

and audibly claimed the fulfillment of the prom i se

of Christ Je sus “
These signs sh all follo w th em
,
 TH E M IND SCI EN CE or C H RI S T J E SUS

that believe ; they shall lay hands on the S ick and

they shall rec o ver .

When I withdrew my hands my friend w a s

sound asleep H e slept for about eight hours
.

and from that n ight began to mend .

At the clo se of a servi ce one evening in the ,

B aptist church of L C M inn a ge ntleman ,

earnestly requested the pastor and myself to go

with him some mile s into the co untry to pray with ,

his dying wife .

H e informed u s that s he w a s bleeding t o death

a s the re sult of a hemorrhage and the doctor ha d ,

said s h e could no t po ssibly live t h roughout the

night .

We accompanied him “hen we entered the .

T

room where the dying woman lay I laid my hand ,

“
upon her forehead a s I asked D o you know ,

Jesus Christ a s a personal S aviour .

“ ”
! e s s ir
,
s h e replied
,
.

” “
Then said I
, trust G o d With u s while we
, ,

pray .

A t the special request of the husband I p o ured

a few drop s of oil upon the woman s brow anoint ’
,
“ ”
ing her with o il in the name of the Lord and ,

then laying my hands upon th e S ides of her fore

head I audibly claimed the fulfillment of the pro m
“
is e of Christ Jesus The se signs shall follow
,

them that believe ; they shall lay hand s o n the

”
sick and they shall recove r .

A s I prayed s h e fell a sleep and did not awaken ,

until seven o clock the following morning The

’
.
200 TH E M IND SCI EN C E O F c H R I S T J E SU S

doctor called so on after and found that the hem o r

r ha g e had ceased H e openly declare d his amaze
.

ment The woman co ntinued to ga i n in health

.

a nd strength for about three d ays when because , ,

something wa s not c ooked to suit her she got very ,

angry ; and in spite of all prote sts insisted upon

going barefooted in her night gown to the kitchen ,

stubb ornly declaring that she w ould c o ok the dish

herself ,

I t was bitterly c o l d w inte r weather and the

'

,
,

expo sure and effort coupled with anger killed , ,

her :
I certainly b elieve it was the will of G o d that
s he sh o uld have been perfectly healed ; but ang e r

killed her .

A t t he clo se of a meeting o ne night in the Pre s

byte r ia nchurch o f P R N orth D akot a ,

a gentleman aske d me to go and talk with hi s d y

ing wife H e said that the d octors had to ld him

.

s h e could no t live through the night S he was t he .

victim o f erysipelas .

When I entered the ro om I found ten o r twelve

neighbor w omen ; all o f whom were crying T hey .

had all incl udin g the sick one been informed by

, ,

one of the doctors o f the approaching death , .

I quietly but firmly sent them all o u t of the

, ,

ro om with the exception o f one young woman

, ,

whom I knew to be a particular friend of the sick

’

o ne . .

I then went to the bedside and looked do w n

 T H E M I N D S C I EN C E O F C H RI S T J E S US 20 1

upon M rs M s face I t wa s the mo st awful look

.
’
.

ing human face I have ever seen I t seeme d to be .

one solid scab .

I laid my hand gentl y on her forehead and a sked

if S he could understand what I w a s sa y ing S he .

replied in the a ffirmative .

“ “
M rs M . said I do you believe it is the ,
”
will of G o d that you should die ?
“ ”
No ,
came the faint reply ; then after a mo
“ ”
ment the faltering words my children ,
.

“ ”
I don t believe it is either
’
I said e m p ha ti ,
“
call y and I m going to pra y for your healing
’
.

”
Trust G o d with me won t y o u ? ,
’

“ ”
I ll try s he answere d
’
, .

I knelt beside her bed and tenderl y laid m y

hands upon the side s of her forehead a s I replied , ,

D ear sister there i sn t any tr y ing in tru s ti ng

,
’
.

Trust i s just a s s imple a s a heart throb Your .

little one doe s not have to try to trust yo u : no

more do you have to t r y to trust G o d Just re st .

”
on H is promises .

Then I prayed audibl y using about the se word ,

Thou F ather of our Lord and S aviour Je sus

Christ in thi s mo ment of extremit y I c ome to
,

Thee claiming the ful fil lment of the promise o f

,

the S aviour when H e said Th ese signs shall fol

,
‘
,

low them that beli eve ; the y S hall l ay hands on

t he s iCk and they shall recover I l a y m y hands .
’

upon this w o m a n in the name of the Lord Jesus

'

Christ ; and I d o b e lie v e Th ou canst not refuse

‘

to hear a nd answer my pra y er O G o d for behind ,

this pr omi se is the hono r of Thy S o n .

202 T H E M I N D S C I E N C E O F C H RI S T J E SU S

I ro se to my feet and looked down into M rs .

M s face and to my great j oy saw th at her eye s

’
,

were o pen .

“ ”
Prai se G o d H e i s answering already I cried
, , .

” “
Ye s she re sponded
, f o r not a ray o f light ,

has e nte i ed my eyes before in three days I feel .

the thrill of health going through every part o f

”
my bo dy .

S he wa s perfectly healed .

PR I N TE D IN TH E U N I TE D S T AT E S OF A M E R I CA .

T hi s book T h e M in d S c i en c e o f Ch ris t J e s u s w i l l b e s e n t
,
“
,

p o s t p a i d to a ny ad dre s s fo r p e r copy .

A ddre s s a ll ord er s to t h e A ut h o r care o f th e p ub l i sh ers

, .
 CAN AD I AN H E AR T S ON G S .

By The A uth or Of
The M ind S cience O f Christ Jesus .

C ont ent s :
Tw e n ty ni n e Fu ll P a g e I ll u s tr a ti on s a l l ne w and co p y ,

ri gh t e d ; th re e of w hi ch are w a t er c o l o r r e p r o du c ti o n s ;
in t h re e c o l o r w ork -
.

Th i rty f o ur O ri g i na l P o e m s in c l u ding t h e 27 p age p o em ,

en t i tl e d The Co rona t io n O f Je su s Ch ri s t
,
“
.
’

E x t rac t from t h e p o em o n A s su ran ce in Canadian H ear t

“
,

Son gs :

Th e mercy of th e L ord our G d i b roader th an a ll s p ace o s

e ll h ear my p rayer no ma tt er wh en th e ti me nor W h ere th e
.

’
H
pl ace
,

Th oug h darkness co ers a l l th e ear t h and hi dden seems H i face

.

v s

I res t in H i unc h ang i ng l o v e and n H i w ondrou s grace

, ,
“
s i s .

E t ract from t h e p oem on

x , D on t ’

,
”
i n Canadian H ear t
Songs :
“
w a l king b y a p re tt y l ake don t l ook for w orms and snail s
Vl h e n
’ ’

w a t ers bl ue and fl y c l ouds green hill s and l o ve l y da l es

, ,

But eec
T o a lw ays see th e former i s no p roof t h a t you are keen
.
, , ,

B t ra th er p ro v es conc l us i v e l y your sordid l ean

,

u l so u I s
D on t l ook for fl a w s and faili ngs or y l l fi nd th em e ery wh ere
, .

’ ’
ou v
kno w th a t e ven n yourse l f are pl en t y and t o s p are
,

! ou i

Th e k i es are fill ed W i th many c l ouds and e en th e sun h as s p o t s

.

’
S

scarce can fi nd a h ee t of whit e b u t on it are some bl o t s

, .

“
! ou S ,

Thi s i s a m a g n i fi c ent l y i ll u str a t e d G ift B o ok boun d in ,

c l o t h 163 p age s ; an d w i ll b e s en t p o st p ai d t o ny a ddre s s

, a
fo r on l y 60 cen t s .

A ddre s s a ll orders t o
C W M C R O S S A N ca re S entin e l P u b C
. . c . o .
,

S anta Cru C l U S A z, a , . . .
 L OV E AN D L I FE .

By The Auth or O f
The M ind S cience O f Christ Je sus .

Th i s i s a sto r y w ritte n f o r t h e p u r p o s e of ent h u sin g an d

h e lp ing young c h ri stian w o rkers I n a l ette r ad dre s sed t o .

th e aut h or th e Re v R obe rt J B u rd ett e e x p re s se d h i s o p i n

, . .

ion of th e book a s fo l l o w s :

My D ear B y o
I h a v e read your b ook I t i a good c l ean p ure s t ory and w e l l
,

s
t o l d I t t eac h es t l esson on e very p age Th e pl easan t l i tt l e side
.
, ,

i s
l i g h t s of h uman aff ec tions h o p es and am bit i ons whic h l end t h e r
. .

i
o w n c h arm t o t h e ske t c h ne ver t ake from t h e h dden sermon I t
, ,

i a b ook t h e reading of wh c h wil l l ea ve u p on h ear t and mind on l y

.
,

s i
i m p ress i ons for good
C ordia l l y ! ours
.

T TT E
,

ROBE R J . BU R D E .

B ound i n c l ot h 276 p a ge s p o st p aid to

, a ny a ddre s s fo r
on l y 60 c ents .

A ddre s s a ll o rder s to
C W M C R O S S A N care S entin e l
. . c , P ub . Co .
,

S anta C ru z, Ca l ,
U S , . A .
 RETU R N TO the c irc ul a t io n d e s k o f
. a ny

Unive rs ityo f C al ifo inia Lib rary

o r to t he

N O RTH E R N R E GIO N AL LIBRAR! FACI LIT!

Bl d g 4 0 0 , Ri c hmo nd Fie l d S ta t io n
.

Unive rs i tyo f C a l ifo rni a

Ri c hmo nd , C A 9 4 8 0 4 4 69 8
-

ALL BO O KS M A! BE REC ALLE D AFT ER 7 D A! S

2 -
mo nth l o a ns ma ybe re ne we d byc all ing
( 4 1 5 ) 64 2 623 3
-

1 -

ye a r l o a ns ma ybe re c ha rg e d byb ri ng i ng b o o ks
to N RLF
Re ne w al s a nd re c ha rg e s ma y be ma d e 4 d a ys
p ri o r to d ue d a te

J UL 1 0 1989